This is a modern-English version of The Corner House Girls: How they moved to Milton, what they found, and what they did, originally written by Hill, Grace Brooks.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Finding the will. In a moment the panel dropped down, leaving in view a very narrow depository for papers. Frontispiece.
Finding the will. In an instant, the panel opened, revealing a very narrow space for documents. Frontispiece.
THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS
HOW THEY MOVED TO MILTON WHAT THEY FOUND AND WHAT THEY DID |
BY
BY
GRACE BROOKS HILL
Grace Brooks Hill
Author of “The Corner House Girls at School,” “The
Author of “The Corner House Girls at School,” “The
Corner House Girls Under Canvas,” etc.
Corner House Girls Under Canvas,” etc.
ILLUSTRATED BY
Illustrated by
R. EMMETT OWEN
R. Emmett Owen
BARSE & HOPKINS
BARSE & HOPKINS
PUBLISHERS
PUBLISHERS
NEW YORK, N. Y.—NEWARK, N. J.
NEW YORK, NY—NEWARK, NJ
BOOKS FOR GIRLS
Girls' Books
The Corner House Girls Series
The Corner House Girls Series
By Grace Brooks Hill
By Grace Brooks Hill
Illustrated.
Illustrated.
THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS AT SCHOOL THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS UNDER CANVAS THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS IN A PLAY THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS’ ODD FIND THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS ON A TOUR |
(Other volumes in preparation)
(Other volumes coming soon)
BARSE & HOPKINS
BARSE & HOPKINS
Publishers—New York
Publishers - New York
Copyright, 1915,
Copyright, 1915,
by
by
Barse & Hopkins
Barse & Hopkins
The Corner House Girls
The Corner House Squad
Printed in U. S. A.
Printed in the USA.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
ILLUSTRATIONS
ILLUSTRATIONS
Finding the will. In a moment the panel dropped down, leaving in view a very narrow depository for papers
Finding the will. In an instant, the panel opened up, revealing a very narrow space for papers.
She forgot her kittens and everything else, and scrambled up the tree for dear life
She forgot about her kittens and everything else, and climbed up the tree for her life.
“Looker yere! Looker yere! Missie Ruth! There’s dem dried apples, buried in de groun’”
“Hey there! Hey there! Miss Ruth! There are those dried apples, buried in the ground.”
Up came Tommy again, his eyes open, gurgling a cry, and fighting to keep above the surface
Up came Tommy again, his eyes wide open, making a gurgling sound, and struggling to stay above the surface.
THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS
THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS
CHAPTER I—“LEFT HIGH AND DRY”
“Look out, Dot! You’ll fall off that chair as sure as you live, child!”
“Watch out, Dot! You're going to fall off that chair for sure, kid!”
Tess was bustling and important. It was baking day in the Kenway household. She had the raisins to stone, and the smallest Kenway was climbing up to put the package of raisins back upon the cupboard shelf.
Tess was busy and significant. It was baking day in the Kenway household. She had to remove the pits from the raisins, and the youngest Kenway was climbing up to put the package of raisins back on the cupboard shelf.
There was going to be a cake for the morrow. Ruth was a-flour to her elbows, and Aggie was stirring the eggs till the beater was just “a-whiz.”
There was going to be a cake for tomorrow. Ruth was covered in flour up to her elbows, and Aggie was stirring the eggs until the beater was really going fast.
Crash! Bang! Over went the chair; down came Dot; and the raisins scattered far and wide over the freshly scrubbed linoleum.
Crash! Bang! The chair toppled over; Dot fell down; and the raisins scattered everywhere across the freshly cleaned linoleum.
Fortunately the little busy-body was not hurt. “What did I tell you?” demanded the raisin-seeder, after Ruth had made sure there were no broken bones, and only a “skinned” place on Dot’s wrist. “What did I tell you? You are such a careless child!”
Fortunately, the little busybody wasn't hurt. “What did I tell you?” the raisin-seeder asked, after Ruth checked to make sure there were no broken bones, just a “skinned” spot on Dot’s wrist. “What did I tell you? You are such a careless kid!”
Dot’s face began to “cloud up,” but it did not rain, for Aggie said kindly:
Dot’s face started to “cloud up,” but it didn’t rain, because Aggie said kindly:
“Don’t mind what she says, Dot. Leave those raisins to me. You run get your hat on. Tess has finished seeding that cupful. Now it’s time you two young ones went on that errand. Isn’t that so, Ruth?”
“Don’t worry about what she says, Dot. Leave those raisins to me. You go put your hat on. Tess has finished seeding that cupful. Now it’s time you two young ones went on that errand. Right, Ruth?”
The elder sister agreed as she busily mixed the butter and flour. Butter was high. She put in what she thought they could afford, and then she shut her eyes tight, and popped in another lump!
The older sister nodded while she mixed the butter and flour. Butter was expensive. She added what she thought they could afford, then squeezed her eyes shut and tossed in another chunk!
On a bright and sunny day, like this one, the tiny flat at the top of the Essex Street tenement was a cheerful place. Ruth was a very capable housekeeper. She had been such for two years previous to their mother’s death, for Mrs. Kenway had been obliged to go out to work.
On a bright and sunny day like today, the small apartment at the top of the Essex Street building was a cheerful place. Ruth was an excellent housekeeper. She had been doing that for two years before their mother passed away, as Mrs. Kenway had needed to go out to work.
Now, at sixteen, Ruth felt herself to be very much grown up. It is often responsibility and not years that ages one.
Now, at sixteen, Ruth felt like she was definitely grown up. It's often responsibility, not age, that makes someone feel older.
If Ruth had “an old head on green shoulders,” there was reason for it. For almost all the income the Kenways had was their father’s pension.
If Ruth was “wise beyond her years,” there was a good reason for that. Almost all the money the Kenways had came from their father's pension.
The tide of misfortune which had threatened the family when the father was killed in the Philippines, had risen to its flood at Mrs. Kenway’s death two years before this day, and had now left the Kenway girls high and dry upon the strand of an ugly tenement, in an ugly street, of the very ugliest district of Bloomingsburg.
The wave of misfortune that had hit the family when the father was killed in the Philippines had reached its peak with Mrs. Kenway’s death two years ago, and now the Kenway girls were left stranded in a rundown apartment on a bleak street in the worst area of Bloomingsburg.
The girls were four—and there was Aunt Sarah Stower. There were no boys; there never had been any boys in the Kenway family. Ruth said she was glad; Aggie said she was sorry; and as usual Tess sided with the elder sister, while Dot agreed with the twelve-year-old Aggie that a boy to do the chores would be “sort of nice.”
The girls were four—and there was Aunt Sarah Stower. There were no boys; there never had been any boys in the Kenway family. Ruth said she was glad; Aggie said she was sorry; and as usual, Tess sided with the older sister, while Dot agreed with the twelve-year-old Aggie that having a boy to do the chores would be “kind of nice.”
“S’pose he was like that bad Tommy Rooney, who jumps out of the dark corners on the stairs to scare you, Dot Kenway?” demanded the ten-year-old Tess, seriously.
“Suppose he’s like that troublemaker Tommy Rooney, who jumps out from the dark corners on the stairs to scare you, Dot Kenway?” asked the ten-year-old Tess, earnestly.
“Why, he couldn’t be like Tommy—not if he was our brother,” said the smallest girl, with conviction.
“Why, he couldn’t be like Tommy—not if he was our brother,” said the smallest girl, firmly.
“Well, he might,” urged Tess, who professed a degree of experience and knowledge of the world far beyond that of her eight-year-old sister. “You see, you can’t always sometimes tell about boys.”
“Well, he might,” urged Tess, who claimed to know a lot more about the world than her eight-year-old sister. “You see, you can’t always tell about boys.”
Tess possessed a strong sense of duty, too. She would not allow Dot, on this occasion, to leave the raisins scattered over the floor. Down the two smaller girls got upon their hands and knees and picked up the very last of the dried fruit before they went for their hats.
Tess had a strong sense of duty as well. She wouldn’t let Dot leave the raisins all over the floor this time. The two younger girls got down on their hands and knees and picked up the last of the dried fruit before they went to get their hats.
“Whistle, Dot—you must whistle,” commanded Tess. “You know, that’s the only way not to yield to temptation, when you’re picking up raisins.”
“Whistle, Dot—you have to whistle,” Tess ordered. “You know, that’s the only way to resist temptation when you’re picking up raisins.”
“I—I can’t whistle, Tess,” claimed Dot.
“I—I can’t whistle, Tess,” Dot said.
“Well! pucker up, anyway,” said Tess. “You can’t do that with raisins in your mouth,” and she proceeded to falteringly whistle several bars of “Yankee Doodle” herself, to prove to the older girls that the scattered raisins she found were going into their proper receptacle.
“Well! Pucker up, anyway,” Tess said. “You can’t do that with raisins in your mouth,” and she then hesitantly whistled a few bars of “Yankee Doodle” herself, to show the older girls that the scattered raisins she found were going into their proper place.
The Kenway girls had to follow many economies, and had learned early to be self-denying. Ruth was so busy and so anxious, she declared herself, she did not have time to be pretty like other girls of her age. She had stringy black hair that never would look soft and wavy, as its owner so much desired.
The Kenway girls had to make a lot of sacrifices and had learned from a young age to be selfless. Ruth was so busy and so worried, she said, that she didn’t have time to be pretty like other girls her age. She had thin black hair that never looked soft and wavy, just like she wished it would.
She possessed big, brown eyes—really wonderful eyes, if she had only known it. People sometimes said she was intellectual looking; that was because of her high, broad brow.
She had big, brown eyes—truly beautiful eyes, if only she realized it. People sometimes said she looked intellectual; that was due to her high, broad forehead.
She owned little color, and she had contracted a nervous habit of pressing her lips tight together when she was thinking. But she possessed a laugh that fairly jumped out at you from her eyes and mouth, it was so unexpected.
She had little color in her appearance, and she had developed a nervous habit of pressing her lips tightly together when she was thinking. But her laugh would suddenly burst out from her eyes and mouth, catching you off guard; it was so unexpected.
Ruth Kenway might not attract much attention at first glance, but if you looked at her a second time, you were bound to see something in her countenance that held you, and interested you.
Ruth Kenway might not grab your attention at first, but if you took a second look, you'd definitely notice something in her expression that captivated you and sparked your interest.
“Do smile oftener, Ruth,” begged jolly, roly-poly Agnes. “You always look just as though you were figuring how many pounds of round steak go into a dollar.”
“Smile more often, Ruth,” urged cheerful, plump Agnes. “You always look like you’re trying to calculate how many pounds of round steak you can buy for a dollar.”
“I guess I am thinking of that most of the time,” sighed the oldest Kenway girl.
“I guess I am thinking about that most of the time,” sighed the oldest Kenway girl.
Agnes was as plump as a partridge. When she tried to keep her face straight, the dimples just would peep out. She laughed easily, and cried stormily.
Agnes was as chubby as a partridge. Whenever she tried to keep a serious expression, her dimples would just peek out. She laughed easily and cried passionately.
She said herself that she had “bushels of molasses colored hair,” and her blue eyes could stare a rude boy out of countenance—only she had to spoil the effect the next moment by giggling. Another thing, Agnes usually averaged two “soul chums” among her girl friends at school, per week!
She described herself as having "loads of molasses-colored hair," and her blue eyes could intimidate a rude boy—only to have her spoil the moment by giggling right after. Another thing, Agnes typically had two "soul friends" among her female classmates each week!
Tess (nobody ever remembered she had been christened Theresa) had some of Ruth’s dignity and some of Aggie’s good looks. She was the quick girl at her books; she always got along nicely with grown-ups; they said she had “tact”; and she had the kindest heart of any girl in the world.
Tess (no one ever remembered she was named Theresa) had some of Ruth’s grace and some of Aggie’s beauty. She was quick to learn; she always got along well with adults; they said she had “tact”; and she had the kindest heart of any girl in the world.
Dot, or Dorothy, was the baby, and was a miniature of Ruth, as far as seriousness of demeanor, and hair and eyes went. She was a little brunette fairy, with the most delicately molded limbs, a faint blush in her dark cheeks, and her steady gravity delighted older people. They said she was “such an old-fashioned little thing.”
Dot, or Dorothy, was the youngest, a mini version of Ruth in terms of her serious attitude, hair, and eyes. She was a tiny brunette fairy, with delicately shaped limbs, a slight blush on her dark cheeks, and her calm seriousness amazed older people. They said she was “such an old-fashioned little thing.”
It was Saturday. From the street below shrill voices rose in a nightmare of sound that broke in a nerve-racking wave upon the ears. Numerous wild Red Indians could make no more savage sounds, if they were burning a captive at the stake.
It was Saturday. From the street below, loud voices erupted in a chaotic noise that crashed against the ears like a nerve-wracking wave. A bunch of wild Native Americans couldn't make more brutal sounds if they were setting a prisoner on fire at the stake.
It was the children on the block, who had no other playground. Dot shuddered to venture forth into the turmoil of the street, and Tess had to acknowledge a faster beating of her own heart.
It was the kids on the block, who had no other place to play. Dot hesitated to step into the chaos of the street, and Tess had to admit her heart was racing faster.
Dot had her “Alice-doll”—her choicest possession. They were going to the green grocer’s, at the corner, and to the drug store.
Dot had her “Alice doll”—her favorite possession. They were heading to the grocery store on the corner and then to the pharmacy.
At the green grocer’s they were to purchase a cabbage, two quarts of potatoes, and two pennies’ worth of soup greens. At the drug store they would buy the usual nickel’s worth of peppermint drops for Aunt Sarah.
At the grocery store, they were supposed to buy a cabbage, two quarts of potatoes, and two cents' worth of soup greens. At the pharmacy, they would get the usual five-cent bag of peppermint drops for Aunt Sarah.
Every Saturday since Dot could remember—and since Tess could remember—and since Agnes could remember—even every Saturday since Ruth could remember, there had been five cents’ worth of peppermint drops bought for Aunt Sarah.
Every Saturday for as long as Dot could remember—and Tess—and Agnes—and even Ruth—there had been five cents' worth of peppermint drops bought for Aunt Sarah.
The larder might be very nearly bare; shoes might be out at toe and stockings out at heel; there might be a dearth of food on the table; but Aunt Sarah must not be disappointed in her weekly treat.
The pantry might be almost empty; shoes might have holes at the toes and socks might have holes at the heels; there might not be much food on the table; but Aunt Sarah shouldn't be let down when it comes to her weekly treat.
“It is the only pleasure the poor creature has,” their mother was wont to say. “Why deprive her of it? There is not much that seems to please Aunt Sarah, and this is a small thing, children.”
“It’s the only joy the poor thing has,” their mother used to say. “Why take it away from her? There’s not much that seems to make Aunt Sarah happy, and this is a little thing, kids.”
Even Dot was old enough to remember the dear little mother saying this. It was truly a sort of sacred bequest, although their mother had not made it a mandatory charge upon the girls.
Even Dot was old enough to remember their dear little mother saying this. It was genuinely a kind of sacred gift, even though their mother hadn’t made it an obligation for the girls.
“But mother never forgot the peppermints herself. Why should we forget them?” Ruth asked.
“But Mom never forgot the peppermints herself. Why should we forget them?” Ruth asked.
Aunt Sarah Stower was a care, too, left to the Kenway girls’ charge. Aunt Sarah was an oddity.
Aunt Sarah Stower was another responsibility left to the Kenway girls. Aunt Sarah was quite unusual.
She seldom spoke, although her powers of speech were not in the least impaired. Moreover, she seldom moved from her chair during the day, where she sewed, or crocheted; yet she had the active use of her limbs.
She rarely spoke, even though her ability to talk was perfectly fine. Additionally, she hardly ever got up from her chair during the day, where she sewed or crocheted; still, she was fully capable of using her limbs.
Housework Aunt Sarah abhorred. She had never been obliged to do it as a girl and young woman; so she had never lifted her hand to aid in domestic tasks since coming to live with the Kenways—and Ruth could barely remember her coming.
Housework Aunt Sarah hated. She had never had to do it as a girl and young woman, so she had never lifted a finger to help with any household chores since moving in with the Kenways—and Ruth could barely recall her arrival.
Aunt Sarah was only “Aunt” to the Kenway girls by usage. She was merely their mother’s uncle’s half-sister! “And that’s a relationship,” as Aggie said, “that would puzzle a Philadelphia lawyer to figure out.”
Aunt Sarah was only “Aunt” to the Kenway girls by custom. She was really just their mother’s uncle’s half-sister! “And that’s a relationship,” as Aggie said, “that would confuse a Philadelphia lawyer to sort out.”
As Tess and Dot came down the littered stoop of the tall brick house they lived in, a rosy, red-haired boy, with a snub nose and twinkling blue eyes, suddenly popped up before them. He was dressed in fringed leggings and jacket, and wore a band of feathers about his cap.
As Tess and Dot walked down the messy steps of the tall brick house they lived in, a cheerful red-haired boy with a snub nose and sparkling blue eyes suddenly appeared in front of them. He was wearing fringed leggings and a jacket, and had a band of feathers on his cap.
“Ugh! Me heap big Injun,” he exclaimed, brandishing a wooden tomahawk before the faces of the startled girls. “Scalp white squaw! Kill papoose!” and he clutched at the Alice-doll.
“Ugh! I’m a big Native American,” he shouted, waving a wooden tomahawk in front of the surprised girls. “Scalp the white woman! Kill the baby!” and he reached for the Alice doll.
Dot screamed—as well she might. The thought of seeing her most beloved child in the hands of this horrid apparition——
Dot screamed—as she understandably would. The thought of seeing her most cherished child in the grasp of this terrible apparition—
“Now, you just stop bothering us, Tommy Rooney!” commanded Tess, standing quickly in front of her sister. “You go away, or I’ll tell your mother.”
“Now, just stop bothering us, Tommy Rooney!” Tess said, quickly stepping in front of her sister. “You need to go away, or I’ll tell your mom.”
“Aw—‘Tell-tale tit! Your tongue shall be split!’” scoffed the dancing Indian. “Give me the papoose. Make heap big Injun of it.”
“Aw—‘Tell-tale tit! Your tongue will be split!’” mocked the dancing Indian. “Give me the baby. Make it a big deal, Injun.”
Dot was actually crying. Tess raised her hand threateningly.
Dot was really crying. Tess raised her hand menacingly.
“I don’t want to hurt you, Tommy Rooney,” she said, decisively, “but I shall slap you, if you don’t let us alone.”
“I don’t want to hurt you, Tommy Rooney,” she said firmly, “but I will slap you if you don’t leave us alone.”
“Aw—would you? would you? Got to catch first,” shouted Tommy, making dreadful grimaces. His cheeks were painted in black and red stripes, and these decorations added to Dot’s fright. “You can’t scare me!” he boasted.
“Aw—would you? would you? Got to catch first,” shouted Tommy, making terrible faces. His cheeks were painted with black and red stripes, and these decorations only made Dot more frightened. “You can’t scare me!” he bragged.
But he kept his distance and Tess hurried Dot along the street. There were some girls they knew, for they went to the public school with them, but Tess and Dot merely spoke to them and passed right on.
But he kept his distance and Tess rushed Dot along the street. There were some girls they knew because they went to the public school with them, but Tess and Dot just said hi and kept going.
“We’ll go to the drug store first,” said the older girl. “Then we won’t be bothered with the vegetable bags while we’re getting Aunt Sarah’s peppermints.”
“We’ll hit the pharmacy first,” said the older girl. “That way, we won’t have to deal with the vegetable bags while we’re picking up Aunt Sarah’s peppermints.”
“Say, Tess!” said Dot, gulping down a dry sob.
“Hey, Tess!” Dot said, holding back a dry sob.
“Yes?”
"Yeah?"
“Don’t you wish we could get something ’sides those old peppermint drops?”
“Don’t you wish we could get something besides those old peppermint drops?”
“But Ruthie hasn’t any pennies to spare this week. She told us so.”
“But Ruthie doesn’t have any pennies to spare this week. She told us that.”
“Never does have pennies to spare,” declared Dot, with finality. “But I mean I wish Aunt Sarah wanted some other kind of candy besides peppermints.”
“Never has any pennies to spare,” declared Dot, decisively. “But I wish Aunt Sarah wanted some other type of candy besides peppermints.”
“Why, Dot Kenway! she always has peppermints. She always takes some in her pocket to church on Sunday, and eats them while the minister preaches. You know she does.”
“Why, Dot Kenway! She always has peppermints. She always brings some in her pocket to church on Sunday and eats them while the minister preaches. You know she does.”
“Yes, I know it,” admitted Dot. “And I know she always gives us each one before we go to Sunday School. That’s why I wish we could buy her some other kind of candy. I’m tired of pep’mints. I think they are a most unsat—sat’sfactory candy, Tess.”
“Yes, I know that,” Dot admitted. “And I know she always gives each of us one before we go to Sunday School. That’s why I wish we could buy her some other kind of candy. I’m tired of peppermints. I think they are a pretty unsatisfactory candy, Tess.”
“Well! I am amazed at you, Dot Kenway,” declared Tess, with her most grown-up air. “You know we couldn’t any more change, and buy wintergreen, or clove, or lemon-drops, than we could fly. Aunt Sarah’s got to have just what she wants.”
“Well! I’m impressed with you, Dot Kenway,” declared Tess, putting on her most mature expression. “You know we couldn’t change and buy wintergreen, clove, or lemon drops any more than we could fly. Aunt Sarah has to have exactly what she wants.”
“Has she?” queried the smaller girl, doubtfully. “I wonder why?”
“Has she?” asked the smaller girl, uncertainly. “I wonder why?”
“Because she has,” retorted Tess, with unshaken belief.
“Because she has,” replied Tess, with unwavering confidence.
The drops were purchased; the vegetables were purchased; the sisters were homeward bound. Walking toward their tenement, they overtook and passed a tall, gray haired gentleman in a drab morning coat and hat. He was not a doctor, and he was not dressed like a minister; therefore he was a curious-looking figure in this part of Bloomingsburg, especially at this hour.
The groceries were bought; the vegetables were bought; the sisters were on their way home. As they walked toward their apartment, they caught up to and passed a tall, gray-haired man in a dull morning coat and hat. He wasn’t a doctor, and he didn’t look like a minister; so he was an unusual sight in this part of Bloomingsburg, especially at this time of day.
Tess looked up slyly at him as she and Dot passed. He was a cleanly shaven man with thin, tightly shut lips, and many fine lines about the corners of his mouth and about his eyes. He had a high, hooked nose, too—so high, and such a barrier to the rest of his face, that his sharp gray eyes seemed to be looking at the world in general over a high board fence.
Tess glanced up at him with a sly look as she and Dot walked by. He was a clean-shaven man with thin, tightly compressed lips and many fine lines around the corners of his mouth and eyes. He also had a high, hooked nose—so prominent and obstructive to the rest of his face that his sharp gray eyes appeared to be surveying the world from over a tall fence.
Dot was carrying the peppermint drops—and carrying them carefully, while Tess’ hands were occupied with the other purchases. So Master Tommy Rooney thought he saw his chance.
Dot was holding the peppermint drops—and doing it carefully, while Tess' hands were busy with the other purchases. So Master Tommy Rooney thought he saw his opportunity.
“Candy! candy!” he yelled, darting out at them from an areaway. “Heap big Injun want candy, or take white squaw’s papoose! Ugh!”
“Candy! Candy!” he shouted, running out at them from an alleyway. “Big Native American wants candy, or I’ll take the white woman’s baby! Ugh!”
Dot screamed. Tess tried to defend her and the white bag of peppermints. But she was handicapped with her own bundles. Tommy was as quick—and as slippery—as an eel.
Dot screamed. Tess tried to protect her and the white bag of peppermints. But she was weighed down by her own bundles. Tommy was as quick—and as slippery—as an eel.
Suddenly the gentleman in the silk hat strode forward, thrust his gold-headed walking stick between Tommy’s lively legs, and tripped that master of mischief into the gutter.
Suddenly, the man in the silk hat stepped forward, stuck his gold-headed walking stick between Tommy’s energetic legs, and knocked that troublemaker into the gutter.
Tommy scrambled up, gave one glance at the tall gentleman and fled, affrighted. The gentleman looked down at Tess and Dot.
Tommy quickly got up, took one look at the tall man, and ran away in fear. The man looked down at Tess and Dot.
“Oh, thank you, sir!” said the bigger girl. “We’re much obliged!”
“Oh, thank you, sir!” said the larger girl. “We really appreciate it!”
“Yes! A knight to the rescue, eh? Do you live on this block, little lady?” he asked, and when he smiled his face was a whole lot pleasanter than it was in repose.
“Yes! A knight to the rescue, huh? Do you live on this block, little lady?” he asked, and when he smiled, his face was a lot more pleasant than when it was relaxed.
“Yes, sir. Right there at Number 80.”
“Yes, sir. Right there at Number 80.”
“Number 80?” repeated the gentleman, with some interest. “Is there a family in your house named Kenway?”
“Number 80?” the gentleman repeated, interested. “Is there a family named Kenway living in your house?”
“Oh, yes, sir! We’re the Kenways—two of them,” declared Tess, while Dot was a little inclined to put her finger in her mouth and watch him shyly.
“Oh, yes, sir! We’re the Kenways—two of us,” declared Tess, while Dot seemed a bit shy, leaning in to put her finger in her mouth and observe him.
“Ha!” exclaimed the stranger. “Two of Leonard Kenway’s daughters? Is your mother at home?”
“Ha!” exclaimed the stranger. “Two of Leonard Kenway’s daughters? Is your mom home?”
“We—we haven’t any mother—not now, sir,” said Tess, more faintly.
“We—we don’t have a mother— not anymore, sir,” said Tess, more quietly.
“Not living? I had not heard. Then, who is the head of the household?”
“Not living? I hadn't heard. So, who runs the household?”
“Oh, you want to see Ruth,” cried Tess. “She’s the biggest. It must be Ruth you want to see.”
“Oh, you want to see Ruth,” Tess exclaimed. “She’s the biggest. It has to be Ruth you want to see.”
“Perhaps you are right,” said the gentleman, eyeing the girls curiously. “If she is the chief of the clan, it is she I must see. I have come to inform her of her Uncle Peter Stower’s death.”
“Maybe you’re right,” said the man, glancing at the girls with interest. “If she’s the leader of the clan, then she’s the one I need to talk to. I’ve come to let her know about her Uncle Peter Stower’s death.”
CHAPTER II—UNCLE PETER’S WILL
Tess and Dot were greatly excited. As they climbed up the long and semi-dark flights to the little flat at the top of the house, they clung tightly to each other’s hands and stared, round-eyed, at each other on the landings.
Tess and Dot were really excited. As they climbed up the long, dimly lit stairs to the small apartment at the top of the house, they held onto each other’s hands tightly and stared wide-eyed at each other on the landings.
Behind them labored the tall, gray gentleman. They could hear him puffing heavily on the last flight.
Behind them, the tall, gray man was working hard. They could hear him breathing heavily on the final flight of stairs.
Dot had breath left to burst open the kitchen door and run to tell Ruth of the visitor.
Dot had enough breath to burst open the kitchen door and run to tell Ruth about the visitor.
“Oh! oh! Ruthie!” gasped the little girl. “There’s a man dead out here and Uncle Peter’s come to tell you all about it!”
“Oh! oh! Ruthie!” gasped the little girl. “There’s a man dead out here and Uncle Peter’s come to tell you everything about it!”
“Why, Dot Kenway!” cried Tess, as the elder sister turned in amazement at the first wild announcement of the visitor’s coming. “Can’t you get anything straight? It isn’t Uncle Peter who wants to see you, Ruth. Uncle Peter is dead.”
“Why, Dot Kenway!” shouted Tess, as the older sister reacted in shock to the surprising news of the visitor's arrival. “Can’t you get anything right? It isn’t Uncle Peter who wants to see you, Ruth. Uncle Peter is dead.”
“Uncle Peter Stower!” exclaimed Aggie, in awe.
“Uncle Peter Stower!” Aggie exclaimed, in awe.
He was the Kenway girls’ single wealthy relative. He was considered eccentric. He was—or had been—a bachelor and lived in Milton, an upstate town some distance from Bloomingsburg, and had occupied, almost alone, the old Stower homestead on the corner of Main and Willow Streets—locally known as “the Old Corner House.”
He was the only wealthy relative of the Kenway girls. People thought he was a bit strange. He was—or had been—a bachelor and lived in Milton, a town a bit far from Bloomingsburg, and had mostly lived alone in the old Stower homestead at the corner of Main and Willow Streets, locally known as "the Old Corner House."
“Do take the gentleman to the parlor door,” said Ruth, hastily, hearing the footstep of the visitor at the top of the stairs. “Dot, go unlock that door, dear.”
“Please take the gentleman to the parlor door,” said Ruth quickly, hearing the visitor's footsteps at the top of the stairs. “Dot, go unlock that door, dear.”
“Aunt Sarah’s sitting in there, Ruth,” whispered Aggie, hastily.
“Aunt Sarah’s in there, Ruth,” Aggie whispered quickly.
“Well, but Aunt Sarah won’t bite him,” said Ruth, hurriedly removing her apron and smoothing her hair.
“Well, Aunt Sarah won’t bite him,” Ruth said, quickly taking off her apron and fixing her hair.
“Just think of Uncle Peter being dead,” repeated Aggie, in a daze.
“Just think of Uncle Peter being dead,” repeated Aggie, in shock.
“And he was Aunt Sarah’s half brother, you know. Of course, neither her father nor mother was Uncle Peter’s father or mother—their parents were all married twice. And——”
“And he was Aunt Sarah’s half-brother, you know. Of course, neither her dad nor mom was Uncle Peter’s dad or mom—their parents were all married twice. And——”
“Oh, don’t!” gasped the plump sister. “We never can figure out the relationship—you know we can’t, Ruth. Really, Aunt Sarah isn’t blood-kin to us at all.”
“Oh, don’t!” gasped the plump sister. “We never can figure out the relationship—you know we can’t, Ruth. Seriously, Aunt Sarah isn’t related to us at all.”
“Uncle Peter never would admit it,” said Ruth, slowly. “He was old enough to object, mother said, when our grandfather married a second time.”
“Uncle Peter would never admit it,” Ruth said slowly. “He was old enough to have an opinion, Mom said, when our grandfather got remarried.”
“Of course. I know,” acknowledged Aggie. “Aunt Sarah isn’t really a Stower at all!”
“Of course. I know,” Aggie replied. “Aunt Sarah isn’t really a Stower at all!”
“But Aunt Sarah’s always said the property ought to come to her, when Uncle Peter died.”
“But Aunt Sarah has always said that the property should go to her when Uncle Peter passed away.”
“I hope he has left her something—I do hope so. It would help out a lot,” said Aggie, serious for the moment.
“I hope he has left her something—I really hope so. It would make a big difference,” said Aggie, serious for the moment.
“Why—yes. It would be easier for us to get along, if she had her own support,” admitted Ruth.
“Yeah, it would be easier for us to get along if she had her own support,” admitted Ruth.
“And we’d save five cents a week for peppermints!” giggled Aggie suddenly, seeing the little white bag of candy on the table.
“And we’d save five cents a week for peppermints!” giggled Aggie suddenly, noticing the little white bag of candy on the table.
“How you do talk, Ag,” said Ruth, admonishingly, and considering herself presentable, she went through the bedroom into the front room, or “parlor,” of the flat. Aggie had to stay to watch the cake, which was now turning a lovely golden brown in the oven.
“How you talk, Ag,” Ruth said, scolding her. Feeling confident about her appearance, she walked through the bedroom and into the living room, or “parlor,” of the apartment. Aggie had to stay behind to watch the cake, which was now turning a beautiful golden brown in the oven.
The tall, gray gentleman with the sharp eyes and beak-like nose, had been ushered in by the two little girls and had thankfully taken a seat. He was wiping his perspiring forehead with a checked silk handkerchief, and had set the high hat down by his chair.
The tall, gray man with sharp eyes and a beak-like nose had been brought in by the two little girls and had gratefully taken a seat. He was wiping the sweat from his forehead with a checked silk handkerchief and had placed his top hat next to his chair.
Those quick, gray eyes of his had taken in all the neat poverty of the room. A careful and tasteful young housekeeper was Ruth Kenway. Everything was in its place; the pictures on the wall were hung straight; there was no dust.
Those quick, gray eyes of his had taken in all the tidy poverty of the room. A diligent and stylish young housekeeper was Ruth Kenway. Everything was organized; the pictures on the wall were hung straight; there was no dust.
In one of the two rockers sat Aunt Sarah. It was the most comfortable rocker, and it was drawn to the window where the sun came in. Aunt Sarah had barely looked up when the visitor entered, and of course she had not spoken. Her knitting needles continued to flash in the sunlight.
In one of the two rocking chairs sat Aunt Sarah. It was the most comfortable rocker, positioned by the window where the sun streamed in. Aunt Sarah barely glanced up when the visitor walked in, and she definitely didn't say a word. Her knitting needles kept flashing in the sunlight.
She was a withered wisp of a woman, with bright brown eyes under rather heavy brows. There were three deep wrinkles between those eyes. Otherwise, Aunt Sarah did not show in her countenance many of the ravages of time.
She was a frail little woman, with bright brown eyes beneath thick eyebrows. There were three deep wrinkles between those eyes. Aside from that, Aunt Sarah didn’t show many signs of aging in her face.
Her hair was but slightly grayed; she wore it “crimped” on the sides, doing it up carefully in cunning little “pigtails” every night before she retired. She was scrupulous in the care of her hands; her plain gingham dress was neat in every particular.
Her hair was only a little gray; she styled it “crimped” on the sides, carefully putting it into cute little “pigtails” every night before going to bed. She took great care of her hands; her simple gingham dress was tidy in every detail.
Indeed, she was as prim and “old-maidish” as any spinster lady possibly could be. Nothing ever seemed to ruffle Aunt Sarah. She lived sort of a detached life in the Kenway family. Nothing went on that she was not aware of, and often—as even Ruth admitted—she “had a finger in the pie” which was not exactly needed!
Indeed, she was as proper and “old-maidish” as any single woman could be. Nothing ever seemed to bother Aunt Sarah. She lived a somewhat separate life within the Kenway family. She was always aware of everything that happened, and often—as even Ruth admitted—she “had a finger in the pie” that wasn’t really necessary!
“I am Mr. Howbridge,” said the visitor, rising and putting out his hand to the oldest Kenway girl, and taking in her bright appearance in a single shrewd glance.
“I’m Mr. Howbridge,” said the visitor, standing up and extending his hand to the eldest Kenway girl, taking in her bright appearance with one keen look.
On her part, Aunt Sarah nodded, and pressed her lips together firmly, flashing him another birdlike look, as one who would say: “That is what I expected. You could not hide your identity from me.”
On her part, Aunt Sarah nodded and pressed her lips tightly together, giving him another birdlike look, as if to say: “That’s what I expected. You couldn’t hide your identity from me.”
“I am—or was,” said the gentleman, clearing his throat and sitting down again, but still addressing himself directly to Ruth, “Mr. Peter Stower’s attorney and confidant in business—if he could be said to be confidential with anybody. Mr. Stower was a very secretive man, young lady.”
“I am—or was,” said the gentleman, clearing his throat and sitting down again, but still talking directly to Ruth, “Mr. Peter Stower’s attorney and business confidant—if he could be considered confidential with anyone. Mr. Stower was a very private man, young lady.”
Aunt Sarah pursed her lips and tossed her head, as though mentally saying: “You can’t tell me anything about that.”
Aunt Sarah pursed her lips and tossed her head, as if to say: “You can’t tell me anything about that.”
Ruth said: “I have heard he was peculiar, sir. But I do not remember of ever seeing him.”
Ruth said, “I’ve heard he was unusual, sir. But I don’t recall ever seeing him.”
“You did see him, however,” said Mr. Howbridge. “That was when you were a very little girl. If I am not mistaken, it was when this lady,” and he bowed to the silent, knitting figure in the rocking-chair, “who is known as your Aunt Sarah, came to live with your mother and father.”
“You did see him, though,” said Mr. Howbridge. “That was when you were a very little girl. If I'm not mistaken, it was when this lady,” and he nodded to the quiet, knitting figure in the rocking chair, “who is known as your Aunt Sarah, came to live with your mom and dad.”
“Possibly,” said Ruth, hastily. “I do not know.”
“Maybe,” Ruth said quickly. “I don’t know.”
“It was one of few events of his life, connected in any way with his relatives, of which Mr. Stower spoke to me,” Mr. Howbridge said. “This lady expressed a wish to live with your mother, and your Uncle Peter brought her. I believe he never contributed to her support?” he added, slowly.
“It was one of the few events in his life related to his family that Mr. Stower mentioned to me,” Mr. Howbridge said. “This woman wanted to live with your mom, and your Uncle Peter brought her here. I don’t think he ever helped support her?” he added, slowly.
Aunt Sarah might have been a graven image, as far as expressing herself upon this point went. Her needles merely flashed in the sunlight. Ruth felt troubled and somewhat diffident in speaking of the matter.
Aunt Sarah might as well have been a statue when it came to expressing her feelings about this point. Her needles just sparkled in the sunlight. Ruth felt uneasy and a bit shy about bringing it up.
“I do not think either father or mother ever minded that,” she said.
“I don’t think either dad or mom ever cared about that,” she said.
“Ah?” returned Mr. Howbridge. “And your mother has been dead how long, my dear?” Ruth told him, and he nodded. “Your income was not increased by her death? There was no insurance?”
“Ah?” Mr. Howbridge replied. “And how long has your mother been gone, my dear?” Ruth told him, and he nodded. “Your income didn’t increase after her death? There was no insurance?”
“Oh, no, sir.”
“Oh, no, sir.”
He looked at her for a moment with some embarrassment, and cleared his throat again before asking his next question.
He looked at her for a moment, feeling a bit embarrassed, and cleared his throat again before asking his next question.
“Do you realize, my dear, that you and your sisters are the only living, and direct, relatives of Mr. Peter Stower?”
“Do you know, my dear, that you and your sisters are the only living, direct relatives of Mr. Peter Stower?”
Ruth stared at him. She felt that her throat was dry, and she could not bring her tongue into play. She merely shook her head slowly.
Ruth stared at him. She felt her throat was dry, and she couldn’t get her tongue to move. She just shook her head slowly.
“Through your mother, my dear, you and your sisters will inherit your Great Uncle Peter’s property. It is considerable. With the old Corner House and the tenement property in Milton, bonds and cash in bank, it amounts to—approximately—a hundred thousand dollars.”
“Through your mother, my dear, you and your sisters will inherit your Great Uncle Peter’s property. It is substantial. With the old Corner House and the apartment building in Milton, along with bonds and cash in the bank, it totals—around—a hundred thousand dollars.”
“But—but——Aunt Sarah!” gasped Ruth, in surprise.
“But—but——Aunt Sarah!” Ruth gasped in surprise.
“Ahem! your Aunt Sarah was really no relative of the deceased.”
“Ahem! Your Aunt Sarah wasn’t actually related to the deceased.”
Here Aunt Sarah spoke up for the first time, her knitting needles clicking. “I thank goodness I was not,” she said. “My father was a Maltby, but Mr. Stower, Peter’s father, always wished me to be called by his name. He always told my mother he should provide for me. I have, therefore, looked to the Stower family for my support. It was and is my right.”
Here Aunt Sarah spoke up for the first time, her knitting needles clicking. “Thank goodness I wasn’t,” she said. “My dad was a Maltby, but Mr. Stower, Peter’s dad, always wanted me to be called by his name. He always told my mom he would take care of me. So, I’ve looked to the Stower family for my support. It was and still is my right.”
She tossed her head and pursed her lips again.
She flipped her hair and pressed her lips together again.
“Yes,” said Mr. Howbridge. “I understand that the elder Mr. Stower died intestate—without making a will, my dear,” he added, speaking again to Ruth. “If he ever expressed his intention of remembering your Aunt Sarah with a legacy, Mr. Peter Stower did not consider it mandatory upon him.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Howbridge. “I understand that the elder Mr. Stower died without a will—without making a will, my dear,” he added, speaking again to Ruth. “If he ever mentioned wanting to leave your Aunt Sarah something, Mr. Peter Stower didn’t feel it was necessary.”
“But of course Uncle Peter has remembered Aunt Sarah in his will?” questioned the dazed Ruth.
“But of course Uncle Peter has remembered Aunt Sarah in his will?” asked the confused Ruth.
“He most certainly did,” said Mr. Howbridge, more briskly. “His will was fully and completely drawn. I drew it myself, and I still have the notes in the old man’s handwriting, relating to the bequests. Unfortunately,” added the lawyer, with a return to a grave manner, “the actual will of Mr. Peter Stower cannot be found.”
“He definitely did,” said Mr. Howbridge, more energetically. “His will was thoroughly and properly prepared. I drafted it myself, and I still have the notes in the old man’s handwriting regarding the bequests. Unfortunately,” the lawyer continued, returning to a serious tone, “the actual will of Mr. Peter Stower is missing.”
Aunt Sarah’s needles clicked sharply, but she did not look up. Ruth stared, wide-eyed, at Mr. Howbridge.
Aunt Sarah's needles clicked sharply, but she didn’t look up. Ruth stared, wide-eyed, at Mr. Howbridge.
“As was his custom with important papers, Mr. Stower would not trust even a safety deposit box with the custody of his will. He was secretive, as I have said,” began the lawyer again.
“As was his custom with important papers, Mr. Stower wouldn’t even trust a safety deposit box to keep his will safe. He was secretive, as I mentioned before,” the lawyer started again.
Then Aunt Sarah interrupted: “Just like a magpie,” she snapped. “I know ’em—the Stowers. Peter was always doing it when he was a young man—hidin’ things away—’fraid a body would see something, or know something. That’s why he wanted to get me out of the house. Oh, I knew his doin’s and his goin’s-on!”
Then Aunt Sarah cut in: “Just like a magpie,” she said sharply. “I know them—the Stowers. Peter was always doing that when he was younger—hiding things away—afraid someone would see or find out something. That’s why he wanted to get me out of the house. Oh, I was aware of his sneaky behavior and what he was up to!”
“Miss Maltby has stated the case,” said Mr. Howbridge, bowing politely. “Somewhere in the old house, of course, Mr. Stower hid the will—and probably other papers of value. They will be found in time, we hope. Meanwhile——”
“Miss Maltby has explained the situation,” said Mr. Howbridge, bowing politely. “Somewhere in the old house, Mr. Stower must have hidden the will—and likely other important documents. We hope they will be found eventually. In the meantime——”
“Yes, sir?” queried Ruth, breathlessly, as the lawyer stopped.
“Yes, sir?” Ruth asked, breathless, as the lawyer paused.
“Mr. Stower has been dead a fortnight,” explained the lawyer, quietly. “Nobody knew as much about his affairs as myself. I have presented the notes of his last will and testament—made quite a year ago—to the Probate Court, and although they have no legal significance, the Court agrees with me that the natural heirs of the deceased should enter upon possession of the property and hold it until the complications arising from the circumstances can be made straight.”
“Mr. Stower has been dead for two weeks,” the lawyer said calmly. “No one knew his affairs better than I did. I’ve submitted the notes of his last will—written almost a year ago—to the Probate Court, and while they don't have any legal weight, the Court agrees with me that the deceased's natural heirs should take possession of the property and keep it until the complications from the circumstances can be resolved.”
“Oh, Aunt Sarah! I am so glad for you!” cried Ruth, clasping her hands and smiling one of her wonderful smiles at the little old lady.
“Oh, Aunt Sarah! I’m so happy for you!” Ruth exclaimed, clasping her hands and giving the little old lady one of her amazing smiles.
Aunt Sarah tossed her head and pursed her lips, just as though she said, “I have always told you so.”
Aunt Sarah shook her head and pressed her lips together, as if to say, “I’ve always told you that.”
Mr. Howbridge cleared his throat again and spoke hastily: “You do not understand, Miss Kenway. You and your sisters are the heirs at law. At the best, Miss Maltby would receive only a small legacy under Mr. Stower’s will. The residue of the estate reverts to you through your mother, and I am nominally your guardian and the executor.”
Mr. Howbridge cleared his throat again and spoke quickly: “You don’t understand, Miss Kenway. You and your sisters are the legal heirs. At most, Miss Maltby would only get a small legacy under Mr. Stower’s will. The remaining estate goes to you through your mother, and I’m technically your guardian and the executor.”
Ruth stared at him, open mouthed. The two little girls had listened without clearly understanding all the particulars. Aggie had crept to the doorway (the cake now being on the table and off her mind), and she was the only one who uttered a sound. She said “Oh!”
Ruth stared at him, mouth agape. The two little girls had listened without fully grasping all the details. Aggie had crept to the doorway (the cake now set on the table and out of her mind), and she was the only one who made a sound. She exclaimed, “Oh!”
“You children—you four girls—are the heirs in question. I want you to get ready to go to Milton as soon as possible. You will live in the old Corner House and I shall see, with the Probate Court, that all your rights are guarded,” Mr. Howbridge said.
“You kids—you four girls—are the heirs we’re talking about. I need you to get ready to head to Milton as soon as you can. You’ll be living in the old Corner House, and I’ll make sure, with the Probate Court, that all your rights are protected,” Mr. Howbridge said.
It was Dorothy, the youngest, who seemed first to appreciate the significance of this great piece of news. She said, quite composedly:
It was Dorothy, the youngest, who was the first to grasp the importance of this big piece of news. She said, quite calmly:
“Then we can buy some candy ’sides those pep’mint drops for Aunt Sarah, on Saturdays.”
“Then we can buy some candy besides those peppermint drops for Aunt Sarah on Saturdays.”
CHAPTER III—THE OLD CORNER HOUSE
“Now,” said Tess, with her most serious air, “shall we take everything in our playhouse, Dot, or shall we take only the best things?”
“Now,” said Tess, with her most serious expression, “should we take everything from our playhouse, Dot, or should we only take the best things?”
“Oh-oo-ee!” sighed Dot. “It’s so hard to ’cide, Tess, just what is the best. ’Course, I’m going to take my Alice-doll and all her things.”
“Oh-oo-ee!” sighed Dot. “It’s so hard to decide, Tess, just what is the best. Of course, I’m going to take my Alice doll and all her things.”
Tess pursed her lips. “That old cradle she used to sleep in when she was little, is dreadfully shabby. And one of the rockers is loose.”
Tess pursed her lips. “That old cradle she used to sleep in when she was little is really worn out. And one of the rockers is loose.”
“Oh, but Tess!” cried the younger girl. “It was hers. You know, when she gets really growed up, she’ll maybe want it for a keepsake. Maybe she’ll want dollies of her own to rock in it.”
“Oh, but Tess!” cried the younger girl. “It was hers. You know, when she really grows up, she might want it as a keepsake. Maybe she’ll want her own dolls to rock in it.”
Dot did not lack imagination. The Alice-doll was a very real personality to the smallest Kenway girl.
Dot had a vivid imagination. The Alice doll was a very real character to the youngest Kenway girl.
Dot lived in two worlds—the regular, work-a-day world in which she went to school and did her small tasks about the flat; and a much larger, more beautiful world, in which the Alice-doll and kindred toys had an actual existence.
Dot lived in two worlds—the ordinary, everyday world where she went to school and did her chores around the apartment; and a much bigger, more beautiful world, where the Alice-doll and similar toys really existed.
“And all the clothes she’s outgrown—and shoes—and everything?” demanded Tess. Then, with a sigh: “Well, it will be an awful litter, and Ruth says the trunks are just squeezed full right now!”
“And all the clothes she’s outgrown—and shoes—and everything?” Tess asked. Then, with a sigh: “Well, it’s going to be a huge mess, and Ruth says the trunks are completely packed right now!”
The Kenways were packing up for removal to Milton. Mr. Howbridge had arranged everything with Ruth, as soon as he had explained the change of fortune that had come to the four sisters.
The Kenways were getting ready to move to Milton. Mr. Howbridge had coordinated everything with Ruth right after he explained the change in fortune that had affected the four sisters.
None of them really understood what the change meant—not even Ruth. They had always been used—ever since they could remember—to what Aggie called “tight squeezing.” Mr. Howbridge had placed fifty dollars in Ruth’s hand before he went away, and had taken a receipt for it. None of the Kenways had ever before even seen so much money at one time.
None of them really understood what the change meant—not even Ruth. They had always been used—ever since they could remember—to what Aggie called “tight squeezing.” Mr. Howbridge had given fifty dollars to Ruth before he left and took a receipt for it. None of the Kenways had ever even seen that much money at one time.
They were to abandon most of their poor possessions right here in the flat, for their great uncle’s old house was crowded with furniture which, although not modern, was much better than any of theirs. Aunt Sarah was going to take her special rocker. She insisted upon that.
They were going to leave most of their old belongings right here in the apartment because their great uncle’s old house was packed with furniture that, while not new, was way better than anything they had. Aunt Sarah was determined to take her favorite rocking chair. She was adamant about that.
“I won’t be beholden to Peter for even a chair to sit in!” she had said, grimly, and that was all the further comment she made upon the astounding statement of the lawyer, that the eccentric old bachelor had not seen fit to will all his property to her!
“I won’t owe Peter anything, not even a chair to sit on!” she had said, grimly, and that was the only comment she made about the shocking statement from the lawyer that the strange old bachelor hadn’t chosen to leave all his property to her!
There was a bit of uncertainty and mystery about the will of Uncle Peter, and about their right to take over his possessions. Mr. Howbridge had explained that fully to Ruth.
There was some uncertainty and mystery regarding Uncle Peter's will and their right to inherit his belongings. Mr. Howbridge had explained it all to Ruth.
There was no doubt in his mind but that the will he had drawn for Uncle Peter was still in existence, and that the old gentleman had made no subsequent disposal of his property to contradict the terms of the will the lawyer remembered.
There was no doubt in his mind that the will he had created for Uncle Peter was still in effect, and that the old gentleman hadn't made any changes to his property that went against the terms of the will the lawyer remembered.
There were no other known heirs but the four Kenway sisters. Therefore the Probate Court had agreed that the lawyer should enter into possession of the property on behalf of Ruth and her sisters.
There were no other known heirs besides the four Kenway sisters. So, the Probate Court had decided that the lawyer should take possession of the property for Ruth and her sisters.
As long as the will was not found, and admitted to probate, and its terms clearly established in law, there was doubt and uncertainty connected with the girls’ wonderful fortune. Some unexpected claimant might appear to demand a share of the property. It was, in fact, now allowed by the Court, that Mr. Howbridge and the heirs-at-law should occupy the deceased’s home and administer the estate, being answerable to the probate judge for all that was done.
As long as the will wasn't found and accepted in court, and its terms clearly established legally, there was doubt and uncertainty surrounding the girls’ incredible fortune. An unexpected claimant could come forward to request a share of the property. In fact, the Court now allowed Mr. Howbridge and the legal heirs to live in the deceased’s home and manage the estate, being accountable to the probate judge for everything they did.
To the minds of Tess and Dot, all this meant little. Indeed, even the two older girls did not much understand the complications. What Aunt Sarah understood she managed, as usual, to successfully hide within herself.
To Tess and Dot, all of this didn't mean much. In fact, even the two older girls didn't really grasp the complexities. What Aunt Sarah understood, she managed, as always, to keep hidden inside.
There was to be a wonderful change in their affairs—that was the main thing that impressed the minds of the four sisters. Dot had been the first to express it concretely, when she suggested they might treat themselves on Saturdays to something beside the usual five cents’ worth of peppermint drops.
There was going to be an exciting change in their lives—that was what really stood out to the four sisters. Dot was the first to put it into words when she suggested they could indulge themselves on Saturdays with something other than the regular five cents' worth of peppermint drops.
“I expect,” said Tess, “that we won’t really know how to live, Dot, in so big a house. Just think! there’s three stories and an attic!”
“I expect,” said Tess, “that we won’t really know how to live, Dot, in such a big house. Just think! There are three stories and an attic!”
“Just as if we were living in this very tenement all, all alone!” breathed Dot, with awe.
“It's like we're living in this entire building totally by ourselves!” Dot exclaimed in amazement.
“Only much better—and bigger—and nicer,” said Tess, eagerly. “Ruth remembers going there once with mother. Uncle Peter was sick. She didn’t go up stairs, but stayed down with a big colored man—Uncle Rufus. She ’members all about it. The room she stayed in was as big as all these in our flat, put together.”
“Only way better—and bigger—and nicer,” said Tess, excitedly. “Ruth remembers going there once with Mom. Uncle Peter was sick. She didn’t go upstairs but stayed downstairs with a big Black guy—Uncle Rufus. She remembers everything about it. The room she stayed in was as big as all of these in our apartment combined.”
This was too wonderful for Dot to really understand. But if Ruth said it, it must be so. She finally sighed again, and said:
This was too amazing for Dot to fully grasp. But if Ruth said it, it had to be true. She finally sighed again and said:
“I—I guess I’ll be ’fraid in such rooms. And we’ll get lost in the house, if it’s so big.”
“I—I guess I’ll be scared in places like that. And we’ll get lost in the house if it’s that big.”
“No. Of course, we won’t live all over the house. Maybe we’ll live days on the first floor, and sleep in bedrooms on the second floor, and never go up stairs on the other floors at all.”
“No. Of course, we won’t be all over the house. Maybe we’ll spend our days on the first floor and sleep in the bedrooms on the second floor, and never go up to the other floors at all.”
“Oh, well!” said Dot, gaining sudden courage—and curiosity. “I guess I’d want to see what’s on them, just the same.”
“Oh, well!” said Dot, suddenly feeling brave and curious. “I guess I’d still want to see what’s on them.”
There were people in the big tenement house quite as poor as the Kenways themselves. Among these poor families Ruth distributed the girls’ possessions that they did not wish to take to Milton. Tommy Rooney’s mother was thankful for a bed and some dishes, and the kitchen table. She gave Tommy a decisive thrashing, when she caught him jumping out of the dark at Dot on the very last day but one, before the Kenways left Essex Street for their new home.
There were people in the large apartment building just as poor as the Kenways. Among these families, Ruth distributed the girls’ belongings that they didn’t want to take to Milton. Tommy Rooney’s mom was grateful for a bed, some dishes, and the kitchen table. She gave Tommy a serious spanking when she caught him jumping out of the shadows at Dot on the very last day before the Kenways left Essex Street for their new home.
Master Tommy was sore in spirit and in body when he met Tess and Dot on the sidewalk, later. There were tear-smears on his cheeks, but his eyes began to snap as usual, when he saw the girls.
Master Tommy was feeling down both emotionally and physically when he met Tess and Dot on the sidewalk later. There were tear stains on his cheeks, but his eyes started to light up as usual when he saw the girls.
“I don’t care,” he said. “I’m goin’ to run away from here, anyway, before long. Just as soon as I get enough food saved up, and can swap my alleys and chaneys with Billy Drake for his air-rifle.”
“I don’t care,” he said. “I’m going to run away from here, anyway, soon. Just as soon as I save up enough food and can trade my alleys and chaneys with Billy Drake for his air rifle.”
“Why, Tommy Rooney!” exclaimed Tess. “Where are you going to run to?”
“Why, Tommy Rooney!” Tess exclaimed. “Where are you planning to run off to?”
“I—I——Well, that don’t matter! I’ll find some place. What sort of a place is this you girls are going to? Is it ’way out west? If it is, and there’s plenty of Injuns to fight with, and scalp, mebbe I’ll come there with you.”
“I—I——Well, that doesn’t matter! I’ll find a place. What kind of place are you girls heading to? Is it way out west? If it is, and there are lots of Indians to fight and scalp, maybe I’ll join you there.”
Tess was against this instantly. “I don’t know about the Indians,” she said; “but I thought you wanted to be an Indian yourself? You have an Indian suit.”
Tess immediately disagreed. “I don’t know about the Indians,” she said, “but I thought you wanted to be an Indian yourself? You have an Indian outfit.”
“Aw, I know,” said Master Tommy. “That’s Mom’s fault. I told her I wanted to be a cowboy, but she saw them Injun outfits at a bargain and she got one instead. I never did want to be an Injun, for when you play with the other fellers, the cowboys always have to win the battles. Best we Injuns can do is to burn a cowboy at the stake, once in a while—like they do in the movin’ pitchers.”
“Aw, I know,” said Master Tommy. “That’s Mom’s fault. I told her I wanted to be a cowboy, but she found those Native American outfits on sale and got one instead. I never wanted to be a Native American, because when you play with the other guys, the cowboys always have to win the battles. The best we Native Americans can do is burn a cowboy at the stake now and then—like they do in the movies.”
“Well, I’m sure there are not any Indians at Milton,” said Tess. “You can’t come there, Tommy. And, anyway, your mother would only bring you back and whip you again.”
“Well, I’m sure there aren’t any Indians in Milton,” Tess said. “You can’t go there, Tommy. And besides, your mom would just bring you back and punish you again.”
“She’d have to catch me first!” crowed the imp of mischief, who forgot very quickly the smarts of punishment. “Once I get armed and provisioned (I got more’n a loaf of bread and a whole tin of sardines hid away in a place I won’t tell you where!), I’ll start off and Mom won’t never find me—no, sir-ree, sir!”
“She’ll have to catch me first!” bragged the little troublemaker, who quickly forgot the consequences of getting caught. “Once I’m armed and ready (I’ve got more than just a loaf of bread and a whole can of sardines hidden away in a spot I can’t tell you about!), I’ll hit the road and Mom will never find me—no way, man!”
“You see what a bad, bad boy he is, Dot,” sighed Tess. “I’m so glad we haven’t any brother.”
“You see what a really bad boy he is, Dot,” sighed Tess. “I’m so glad we don’t have any brother.”
“Oh, but if we did have,” said Dot, with assurance, “he’d be a cowboy and not an Indian, from the very start!”
“Oh, but if we did have one,” said Dot confidently, “he’d be a cowboy and not an Indian, from the very beginning!”
This answer was too much for Tess! She decided to say no more about boys, for it seemed as impossible to convince Dot on the subject as it was Aggie.
This answer was too much for Tess! She decided to stop talking about boys because it seemed just as impossible to convince Dot on the subject as it was with Aggie.
Aggie, meanwhile, was the busiest of the four sisters. There were so many girls she had to say good-by to, and weep with, and promise undying affection for, and agree to write letters to—at least three a week!—and invite to come to Milton to visit them at the old Corner House, when they once got settled there.
Aggie, on the other hand, was the busiest of the four sisters. She had so many girls to say goodbye to, to cry with, to promise everlasting friendship to, and to agree to write letters to—at least three a week!—and to invite to come to Milton to visit them at the old Corner House, once they were settled there.
“If all these girls come at once, Aggie,” said Ruth, mildly admonitory, “I am afraid even Uncle Peter’s big house won’t hold them.”
“If all these girls show up at the same time, Aggie,” Ruth said, a bit reproachful, “I’m afraid even Uncle Peter’s big house won’t be able to fit them all.”
“Then we’ll have an overflow meeting on the lawn,” retorted Aggie, grinning. Then she clouded up the very next minute and the tears flowed: “Oh, dear! I know I’ll never see any of them again, we’re going away so far.”
“Then we’ll have a big meeting on the lawn,” Aggie replied with a grin. But she changed her mood in an instant and tears started to flow: “Oh, no! I know I’ll never see any of them again; we’re going so far away.”
“Well! I wouldn’t boo-hoo over it,” Ruth said. “There will be girls in Milton, too. And by next September when you go to school again, you will have dozens of spoons.”
“Well! I wouldn’t cry over it,” Ruth said. “There will be girls in Milton, too. And by next September when you go back to school, you’ll have dozens of spoons.”
“But not girls like these,” said Aggie, sorrowfully. And, actually, she believed it!
“But not girls like these,” Aggie said sadly. And, actually, she really believed it!
This is not much yet about the old Corner House that had stood since the earliest remembrance of the oldest inhabitant of Milton, on the corner of Main and Willow Streets.
This isn’t much yet about the old Corner House that had been standing since the earliest memories of the oldest resident of Milton, on the corner of Main and Willow Streets.
Milton was a county seat. Across the great, shaded parade ground from the Stower mansion, was the red brick courthouse itself. On this side of the parade there were nothing but residences, and none of them had been so big and fine in their prime as the Corner House.
Milton was the county seat. Across the large, shaded parade ground from the Stower mansion was the red brick courthouse. On this side of the parade, there were only residences, and none of them had ever been as big and impressive in their prime as the Corner House.
In the first place there were three-quarters’ of an acre of ground about the big, colonial mansion. It fronted Main Street, but set so far back from that thoroughfare, that it seemed very retired. There was a large, shady lawn in front, and old-fashioned flower beds, and flowering shrubs. For some time past, the grounds had been neglected and some of the flowers just grew wild.
In the beginning, there was three-quarters of an acre of land around the big colonial house. It faced Main Street, but was set back far enough that it felt quite secluded. There was a large, shady lawn in the front, with old-fashioned flower beds and blooming shrubs. For a while now, the grounds had been neglected, and some of the flowers had started to grow wild.
The house stood close to the side street, and its upper windows were very blank looking. Mr. Peter Stower had lived on the two lower floors only. “And that is all you will probably care to take charge of, Miss Kenway,” said Mr. Howbridge, with a smile, when he first introduced Ruth to the Corner House.
The house was located near the side street, and its upper windows looked very empty. Mr. Peter Stower had only lived on the two lower floors. “And that’s probably all you’ll want to handle, Miss Kenway,” Mr. Howbridge said with a smile when he first introduced Ruth to the Corner House.
Ruth had only a dim memory of the place from that one visit to it when Uncle Peter chanced to be sick. She knew that he had lived here with his single negro servant, and that the place had—even to her infantile mind—seemed bare and lonely.
Ruth had only a vague memory of the place from that one visit when Uncle Peter happened to be sick. She knew he lived there with his one black servant, and even as a child, the place felt empty and lonely to her.
Now, however, Ruth knew that she and her sisters would soon liven the old house up. It was a delightful change from the city tenement. She could not imagine anybody being lonely, or homesick, in the big old house.
Now, however, Ruth knew that she and her sisters would soon brighten up the old house. It was a refreshing change from the city apartment. She couldn’t imagine anyone feeling lonely or homesick in the large old house.
Six great pillars supported the porch roof, which jutted out above the second story windows. The big oak door, studded with strange little carvings, was as heavy as that of a jail, or fortress!
Six large pillars supported the porch roof, which extended over the second-story windows. The heavy oak door, decorated with unusual little carvings, felt as solid as that of a jail or fortress!
Some of the windows had wide sills, and others came right down to the floor and opened onto the porch like two-leaved doors.
Some of the windows had wide sills, while others went all the way down to the floor and opened onto the porch like double doors.
There was a great main hall in the middle of the house. Out of this a wide stairway led upward, branching at the first landing, one flight going to the east and the other to the west chambers. There was a gallery all around this hall on the second floor.
There was a large main hall in the center of the house. From this hall, a wide staircase went up, branching off at the first landing—one flight heading toward the east and the other toward the west rooms. A gallery wrapped around this hall on the second floor.
The back of the Corner House was much less important in appearance than the main building. Two wings had been built on, and the floors were not on a level with the floors in the front of the house, so that one had to go up and down funny, little brief flights of stairs to get to the sleeping chambers. There were unexpected windows, with deep seats under them, in dark corners, and important looking doors which merely opened into narrow linen closets, while smaller doors gave entrance upon long and heavily furnished rooms, which one would not have really believed were in the house, to look at them from the outside.
The back of the Corner House looked a lot less impressive than the main building. Two wings had been added, and the floors were uneven with those in the front of the house, so you had to navigate small, awkward flights of stairs to reach the bedrooms. There were surprise windows with deep seats beneath them in dark corners, and significant-looking doors that only led into narrow linen closets, while smaller doors opened into long, heavily furnished rooms that you'd never expect to find in the house from the outside.
“Oh-oo-ee!” cried Dot, when she first entered the big front door of the Corner House, clutching Tess tightly by the hand. “We could get lost in this house.”
“Oh wow!” cried Dot when she first walked through the big front door of the Corner House, holding Tess tightly by the hand. “We could get lost in this house.”
Mr. Howbridge laughed. “If you stick close to this wise, big sister of yours, little one,” said the lawyer, looking at Ruth, “you will not get lost. And I guarantee no other harm will come to you.”
Mr. Howbridge laughed. “If you stay close to your wise, big sister here, little one,” said the lawyer, looking at Ruth, “you won't get lost. And I promise no other harm will come to you.”
The lawyer had learned to have great respect for the youthful head of the Kenway household. Ruth was as excited as she could be about the old house, and their new fortune, and all. She had a little color in her cheeks, and her beautiful great brown eyes shone, and her lips were parted. She was actually pretty!
The lawyer had come to have a lot of respect for the young head of the Kenway household. Ruth was as thrilled as she could be about the old house, their new fortune, and everything else. She had a bit of color in her cheeks, her beautiful dark brown eyes sparkled, and her lips were slightly parted. She was genuinely pretty!
“What a great, great fortune it is for us,” she said. “I—I hope we’ll all know how to enjoy it to the best advantage. I hope no harm will come of it. I hope Aunt Sarah won’t be really offended, because Uncle Peter did not leave it to her.”
“What a wonderful, wonderful fortune it is for us,” she said. “I—I hope we all know how to make the most of it. I hope nothing bad will come of it. I hope Aunt Sarah won’t be truly upset, just because Uncle Peter didn’t leave it to her.”
Aunt Sarah stalked up the main stairway without a word. She knew her way about the Corner House.
Aunt Sarah walked up the main stairs without saying anything. She was familiar with the Corner House.
She took possession of one of the biggest and finest rooms in the front part, on the second floor. When she had lived here as a young woman, she had been obliged to sleep in one of the rear rooms which was really meant for the occupancy of servants.
She took over one of the largest and nicest rooms in the front section on the second floor. When she lived here as a young woman, she had to sleep in one of the back rooms, which was actually meant for servants.
Now she established herself in the room of her choice, had the expressman bring her rocking-chair up to it, and settled with her crocheting in the pleasantest window overlooking Main Street. There might be, as Aggie said rather tartly, “bushels of work” to do to straighten out the old house and make it homey; Aunt Sarah did not propose to lift her hand to such domestic tasks.
Now she settled into the room she wanted, had the delivery guy bring her rocking chair up, and got comfortable with her crocheting in the nicest window overlooking Main Street. There might be, as Aggie said a bit snappily, "a ton of work" to do to tidy up the old house and make it cozy, but Aunt Sarah had no plans to lift a finger for those household chores.
Occasionally she was in the habit of interfering in the very things the girls did not need, or desire, help in, but in no other way did Aunt Sarah show her interest in the family life of the Kenways.
Occasionally, she would interfere in things the girls didn't need or want help with, but that was the only way Aunt Sarah expressed her interest in the Kenways' family life.
“And we’re all going to have our hands full, Ruth,” said Aggie, in some disturbance of mind, “to keep this big place in trim. It isn’t like a flat.”
“And we’re all going to be busy, Ruth,” said Aggie, feeling a bit unsettled, “keeping this big place in shape. It’s not like a flat.”
“I know,” admitted Ruth. “There’s a lot to do.”
“I know,” Ruth admitted. “There’s a lot to do.”
Even the older sister did not realize as yet what their change of fortune meant to them. It seemed to them as though the fifty dollars Mr. Howbridge had advanced should be made to last for a long, long time.
Even the older sister still didn't understand what their change in fortune meant for them. It felt to them like the fifty dollars Mr. Howbridge had given them needed to stretch out for a long, long time.
A hundred thousand dollars’ worth of property was only a series of figures as yet in the understanding of Ruth, and Agnes, and Tess, and Dot. Besides, there was the uncertainty about Uncle Peter’s will.
A hundred thousand dollars' worth of property was just a set of numbers to Ruth, Agnes, Tess, and Dot. Plus, there was the uncertainty about Uncle Peter's will.
The fortune, after all, might disappear from their grasp as suddenly as it had been thrust into it.
The fortune, after all, could vanish from their hands just as quickly as it had been given to them.
CHAPTER IV—GETTING SETTLED
It was the time of the June fruit fall when the Kenway girls came to the Old Corner House in Milton. A roistering wind shook the peach trees in the side yard and at the back that first night, and at once the trees pelted the grass and the flowers beneath their overladen branches with the little, hard green pellets that would never now be luscious fruit.
It was the time of the June fruit drop when the Kenway girls arrived at the Old Corner House in Milton. A playful wind shook the peach trees in the side yard and at the back that first night, and right away the trees bombarded the grass and flowers beneath their heavy branches with the tiny, hard green pellets that would never become juicy fruit.
“Don’t you s’pose they’re sorry as we are, because they won’t ever be good for nothing?” queried Dot, standing on the back porch to view the scattered measure of green fruit upon the ground.
“Don’t you think they’re as sorry as we are, because they’ll never be good for anything?” asked Dot, standing on the back porch to see the scattered bits of green fruit on the ground.
“Don’t worry about it, Dot. Those that are left on the trees will be all the bigger and sweeter, Ruth says,” advised Tess. “You see, those little green things would only have been in the way of the fruit up above, growing. The trees had too many children to take care of, anyway, and had to shake some off. Like the Old Woman Who Lived in a Shoe.”
“Don’t worry about it, Dot. The ones left on the trees will be bigger and sweeter, Ruth says,” Tess advised. “You see, those little green ones would just have gotten in the way of the fruit growing above. The trees had too many children to take care of anyway, and they had to shake some off. Like the Old Woman Who Lived in a Shoe.”
“But I never did feel that she was a real mother,” said Dot, not altogether satisfied. “And it seems too bad that all those pretty, little, velvety things couldn’t turn into peaches.”
“But I never did feel like she was a real mom,” said Dot, not entirely happy. “And it’s such a shame that all those beautiful, little, soft things couldn’t transform into peaches.”
“Well, for my part,” said Tess, more briskly, “I don’t see how so many of them managed to cling on, that old wind blew so! Didn’t you hear it tearing at the shutters and squealing because it couldn’t get in, and hooting down the chimney?”
“Well, for my part,” said Tess, more energetically, “I don’t understand how so many of them managed to hold on, with that old wind blowing like it was! Didn’t you hear it ripping at the shutters and howling because it couldn’t get in, and blaring down the chimney?”
“I didn’t want to hear it,” confessed Dot. “It—it sounded worse than Tommy Rooney hollering at you on the dark stairs.”
“I didn’t want to hear it,” Dot admitted. “It—it sounded worse than Tommy Rooney yelling at you on the dark stairs.”
The girls had slept very contentedly in the two great rooms which Ruth chose at the back of the house for their bedrooms, and which opened into each other and into one of the bathrooms. Aunt Sarah did not mind being alone at the front.
The girls had slept peacefully in the two big rooms that Ruth picked at the back of the house for their bedrooms, which connected to each other and one of the bathrooms. Aunt Sarah didn’t mind being by herself at the front.
“I always intended havin’ this room when I got back into this house,” she said, in one of her infrequent confidences to Ruth. “I wanted it when I was a gal. It was a guest room. Peter said I shouldn’t have it. But I’m back in it now, in spite of him—ain’t I?”
“I always planned on having this room when I got back into this house,” she said during one of her rare moments of openness to Ruth. “I wanted it when I was a girl. It used to be a guest room. Peter said I shouldn’t have it. But I’m back in it now, despite him—right?”
Following Uncle Peter’s death, Mr. Howbridge had hired a woman to clean and fix up the rooms in the Corner House, which had been occupied in the old man’s lifetime. But there was plenty for Ruth and Agnes to do during the first few days.
Following Uncle Peter’s death, Mr. Howbridge hired a woman to clean and tidy up the rooms in the Corner House that had been used during the old man’s lifetime. But there was still a lot for Ruth and Agnes to do during the first few days.
Although they had no intention of using the parlors, there was quite enough for the Kenway girls to do in caring for the big kitchen (in which they ate, too), the dining-room, which they used as a general sitting-room, the halls and stairs, and the three bedrooms.
Although they didn’t plan on using the parlors, the Kenway girls had plenty to keep them busy taking care of the large kitchen (where they also ate), the dining room, which served as their main sitting area, the halls and stairs, and the three bedrooms.
The doors of the other rooms on the two floors (and they seemed innumerable) Ruth kept closed with the blinds at the windows drawn.
The doors of the other rooms on the two floors (and they seemed countless) were kept closed by Ruth, with the blinds at the windows drawn.
“I don’t like so many shut doors,” Dot confided to Tess, as they were dusting the carved balustrade in the big hall, and the big, hair-cloth covered pieces of furniture which were set about the lower floor of it. “You don’t know what is behind them—ready to pop out!”
“I don’t like all these closed doors,” Dot confided to Tess while they were dusting the carved balustrade in the grand hall, along with the large, hair-cloth covered furniture scattered around the lower floor. “You never know what’s behind them—just waiting to jump out!”
“Isn’t anything behind them,” said the practical Tess. “Don’t you be a little ‘’fraid-cat,’ Dot.”
“Isn’t there anything behind them?” said the practical Tess. “Don’t be such a scaredy-cat, Dot.”
Then a door rattled, and a latch clicked, and both girls drew suddenly together, while their hearts throbbed tumultuously.
Then a door rattled, and a latch clicked, and both girls quickly huddled together, their hearts racing wildly.
“Of course, that was only the old wind,” whispered Tess, at last.
“Of course, that was just the old wind,” Tess whispered finally.
“Ye-es. But the wind wasn’t ever like that at home in Bloomingsburg,” stammered Dot. “I—I don’t believe I am going to like this big house, Tess. I—I wish we were home in Essex Street.”
“Yeah. But the wind never felt like this back at home in Bloomingsburg,” Dot stammered. “I—I don’t think I’m going to like this big house, Tess. I—I wish we were home on Essex Street.”
She actually burst out crying and ran to Ruth, who chanced to open the dining-room door. Agnes was with her, and the twelve year old demanded of Tess:
She actually started crying and ran to Ruth, who happened to open the dining-room door. Agnes was with her, and the twelve-year-old asked Tess:
“What’s the matter with that child? What have you been doing to her?”
“What’s wrong with that kid? What have you been doing to her?”
“Why, Aggie! You know I wouldn’t do anything to her,” declared Tess, a little hurt by the implied accusation.
“Why, Aggie! You know I wouldn’t do anything to her,” Tess said, feeling a bit hurt by the suggestion.
“Of course you haven’t, dear,” said Ruth, soothing the sobbing Dot. “Tell us about it.”
“Of course you haven’t, sweetheart,” said Ruth, comforting the crying Dot. “Tell us what happened.”
“Dot’s afraid—the house is so big—and the doors rattle,” said Tess.
"Dot's scared—the house is huge—and the doors shake," said Tess.
“Ugh! it is kind of spooky,” muttered Aggie.
“Ugh! It’s pretty creepy,” muttered Aggie.
“O-o-o!” gasped Tess.
“O-o-o!” Tess gasped.
“Hush!” commanded Ruth, quickly.
“Be quiet!” Ruth commanded, quickly.
“What’s ‘spooky’?” demanded Dot, hearing a new word, and feeling that its significance was important.
“What’s ‘spooky’?” Dot asked, hearing a new word and sensing that it was important.
“Never you mind, Baby,” said Aggie, kissing her. “It isn’t anything that’s going to bite you.”
“Don’t worry, Baby,” said Aggie, kissing her. “It’s not something that’s going to hurt you.”
“I tell you,” said Ruth, with decision, “you take her out into the yard to play, Tess. Aggie and I will finish here. We mustn’t let her get a dislike for this lovely old house. We’re the Corner House girls, you know, and we mustn’t be afraid of our own home,” and she kissed Dot again.
“I’m telling you,” Ruth said firmly, “you take her out to the yard to play, Tess. Aggie and I will finish up here. We can’t let her start disliking this beautiful old house. We’re the Corner House girls, remember, and we shouldn’t be scared of our own home,” and she kissed Dot again.
“I—I guess I’ll like it by and by,” sobbed Dot, trying hard to recover her composure. “But—but it’s so b-b-big and scary.”
“I—I guess I’ll like it eventually,” sobbed Dot, trying hard to regain her composure. “But—but it’s so b-b-big and scary.”
“Nothing at all to scare you here, dear,” said Ruth, briskly. “Now, run along.”
“There's nothing to worry about here, my dear,” said Ruth, cheerfully. “Now, go on.”
When the smaller girls had gone for their hats, Ruth said to Aggie: “You know, mother always said Dot had too much imagination. She just pictures things as so much worse, or so much better, than they really are. Now, if she should really ever be frightened here, maybe she’d never like the old house to live in at all.”
When the younger girls went to get their hats, Ruth said to Aggie, “You know, Mom always said Dot has too much imagination. She just imagines things being way worse or way better than they actually are. If she ever got really scared here, she might not want to live in the old house at all.”
“Oh, my!” said Aggie. “I hope that won’t happen. For I think this is just the very finest house I ever saw. There is none as big in sight on this side of the parade ground. We must be awfully rich, Ruth.”
“Oh, my!” said Aggie. “I hope that doesn’t happen. I really think this is the nicest house I’ve ever seen. There’s nothing this big in view on this side of the parade ground. We must be super rich, Ruth.”
“Why—why I never thought of that,” said the elder sister, slowly. “I don’t know whether we are actually rich, or not. Mr. Howbridge said something about there being a lot of tenements and money, but, you see, as long as Uncle Peter’s will can’t be found, maybe we can’t use much of the money.”
“Wow—I never thought of that,” said the older sister, slowly. “I’m not sure if we’re actually rich or not. Mr. Howbridge mentioned something about there being a lot of apartments and money, but, you know, as long as Uncle Peter’s will is missing, maybe we can’t use much of the money.”
“We’ll have to work hard to keep this place clean,” sighed Aggie.
“We're going to have to work hard to keep this place clean,” sighed Aggie.
“We haven’t anything else to do this summer, anyway,” said Ruth, quickly. “And maybe things will be different by fall.”
“We don’t have anything else planned for this summer, anyway,” Ruth said quickly. “And maybe things will change by fall.”
“Maybe we can find the will!” exclaimed Aggie, voicing a sudden thought.
“Maybe we can find the will!” shouted Aggie, expressing a sudden idea.
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
“Wouldn’t that be great?”
"Wouldn't that be awesome?"
“I’ll ask Mr. Howbridge if we may look. I expect he has looked in all the likely places,” Ruth said, after a moment’s reflection.
“I’ll ask Mr. Howbridge if we can take a look. I’m sure he has checked all the usual spots,” Ruth said, after a moment of thinking.
“Then we’ll look in the unlikely ones,” chuckled Aggie. “You know, you read in story books about girls finding money in old stockings, and in cracked teapots, and behind pictures in the parlor, and inside the stuffing of old chairs, and——”
“Then we’ll check the unlikely places,” laughed Aggie. “You know, you read in storybooks about girls finding money in old stockings, and in cracked teapots, and behind pictures in the living room, and inside the stuffing of old chairs, and——”
“Goodness me!” exclaimed Ruth. “You are as imaginative as Dot herself.”
“Wow!” Ruth exclaimed. “You’re as creative as Dot herself.”
Meanwhile Tess and Dot had run out into the yard. They had already made a tour of discovery about the neglected garden and the front lawn, where the grass was crying-out for the mower.
Meanwhile, Tess and Dot had dashed out into the yard. They had already explored the overgrown garden and the front lawn, where the grass was begging for a mow.
Ruth said she was going to have some late vegetables, and there was a pretty good chicken house and wired run. If they could get a few hens, the eggs would help out on the meat-bill. That was the way Ruth Kenway still looked at things!
Ruth said she was going to grow some late-season vegetables, and there was a decent chicken coop and a fenced area. If they could get a few hens, the eggs would help with the grocery bill for meat. That was how Ruth Kenway still viewed things!
The picket fence about the front of the old Corner House property was higher than the heads of the two younger girls. As they went slowly along by the front fence, looking out upon Main Street, they saw many people look curiously in at them. It doubtless seemed strange in the eyes of Milton people to see children running about the yard of the old Corner House, which for a generation had been practically shut up.
The picket fence around the front of the old Corner House was taller than the heads of the two younger girls. As they walked slowly along the front fence, looking out at Main Street, they noticed many people curiously looking in at them. It probably seemed unusual to the people of Milton to see children playing in the yard of the old Corner House, which had been basically closed up for a generation.
There were other children, too, who looked in between the pickets, too shy to speak, but likewise curious. One boy, rather bigger than Tess, stuck a long pole between two of the pickets, and when Dot was not looking, he turned the pole suddenly and confined her between it and the fence.
There were other kids, too, who peeked through the slats, too shy to say anything, but just as curious. One boy, a bit bigger than Tess, shoved a long stick between two of the slats, and when Dot wasn’t paying attention, he quickly turned the stick and trapped her between it and the fence.
Dot squealed—although it did not hurt much, only startled her. Tess flew to the rescue.
Dot squealed—though it wasn’t really painful, just caught her off guard. Tess rushed in to help.
“Don’t you do that!” she cried. “She’s my sister! I’ll just give it to you——”
“Don’t do that!” she shouted. “She’s my sister! I’ll just give it to you—”
But there came a much more vigorous rescuer from outside the fence. A long legged, hatless colored girl, maybe a year or two older than Tess, darted across Main Street from the other side.
But a much more energetic rescuer came from outside the fence. A tall, hatless Black girl, probably a year or two older than Tess, rushed across Main Street from the other side.
“Let go o’ dat! Let go o’ dat, you Sam Pinkney! You’s jes’ de baddes’ boy in Milton! I done tell your mudder so on’y dis berry mawnin’——Yes-sah!”
“Let go of that! Let go of that, you Sam Pinkney! You’re just the worst boy in Milton! I told your mother so just this very morning—Yes, sir!”
She fell upon the mischievous Sam and boxed both of his ears soundly, dragging the pole out from between the pickets as well, all in a flash. She was as quick as could be.
She came across the playful Sam and gave him a solid whack on both ears, pulling the pole out from between the pickets at the same time, all in an instant. She was incredibly fast.
“Don’ you be ’fraid, you lil’ w’ite gals!” said this champion, putting her brown, grinning face to an aperture between the pickets, her white teeth and the whites of her eyes shining.
“Don’t you be afraid, you little white girls!” said this champion, putting her brown, smiling face through an opening between the pickets, her white teeth and the whites of her eyes sparkling.
“Dat no-’count Sam Pinkney is sho’ a nuisance in dis town—ya-as’m! My mudder say so. ’F I see him a-tantalizin’ you-uns again, he’n’ me’ll have de gre’tes’ bustification we ever did hab—now, I tell yo’, honeys.”
“Sam Pinkney is definitely a pain in this town—yes, ma’am! My mom says so. If I catch him bothering you again, he and I are going to have the biggest showdown we’ve ever had—I’m telling you, sweethearts.”
She then burst into a wide-mouthed laugh that made Tess and Dot smile, too. The brown girl added:
She then let out a big laugh that made Tess and Dot smile as well. The brown girl added:
“You-uns gwine to lib in dat ol’ Co’ner House?”
"You guys going to live in that old Corner House?"
“Yes,” said Tess. “Our Uncle Peter lived here.”
“Yes,” Tess said. “Our Uncle Peter lived here.”
“Sho’! I know erbout him. My gran’pappy lived yere, too,” said the colored girl. “Ma name’s Alfredia Blossom. Ma mammy’s Petunia Blossom, an’ she done washin’ for de w’ite folks yere abouts.”
“Sure! I know about him. My grandpa lived here too,” said the girl. “My name’s Alfredia Blossom. My mom’s Petunia Blossom, and she did laundry for the white folks around here.”
“We’re much obliged to you for chasing that bad boy away,” said Tess, politely. “Won’t you come in?”
“We really appreciate you for getting that troublemaker to leave,” Tess said politely. “Will you come in?”
“I gotter run back home, or mammy’ll wax me good,” grinned Alfredia. “But I’s jes’ as much obleeged to yo’. On’y I wouldn’t go inter dat old Co’ner House for no money—no, Ma’am!”
“I've got to run back home, or my mom will really give me an earful,” grinned Alfredia. “But I'm just as grateful to you. Just that I wouldn’t go into that old Corner House for any amount of money—no, ma’am!”
“Why not?” asked Tess, as the colored girl prepared to depart.
“Why not?” Tess asked as the girl of color got ready to leave.
“It’s spooky—dat’s what,” declared Alfredia, and the next moment she ran around the corner and disappeared up Willow Street toward one of the poorer quarters of the town.
“It’s creepy—that’s what,” declared Alfredia, and the next moment she sprinted around the corner and vanished up Willow Street toward one of the less affluent neighborhoods of the town.
“There!” gasped Dot, grabbing Tess by the hand. “What does that mean? She says this old Corner House is ‘spooky,’ too. What does ‘spooky’ mean, Tess?”
“There!” gasped Dot, grabbing Tess by the hand. “What does that mean? She says this old Corner House is ‘spooky’ as well. What does ‘spooky’ mean, Tess?”
CHAPTER V—GETTING ACQUAINTED
By the third day after their arrival in Milton, the Kenway sisters were quite used to their new home; but not to their new condition.
By the third day after arriving in Milton, the Kenway sisters had pretty much settled into their new home; but they weren't used to their new situation yet.
“It’s just delightful,” announced Agnes. “I’m going to love this old house, Ruth. And to run right out of doors when one wants to—with an apron on and without ‘fixing up’—nobody to see one——”
“It’s just wonderful,” announced Agnes. “I’m going to love this old house, Ruth. And to run right outside whenever you want—with an apron on and without ‘getting ready’—with nobody to see you——”
The rear premises of the old Corner House were surrounded by a tight fence and a high, straggling hedge. The garden and backyard made a playground which delighted Tess and Dot. The latter seemed to have gotten over her first awe of the big house and had forgotten to ask further questions about the meaning of the mysterious word, “spooky.”
The back area of the old Corner House was enclosed by a sturdy fence and a tall, unruly hedge. The garden and backyard created a playground that thrilled Tess and Dot. Dot appeared to have moved past her initial wonder about the big house and had stopped asking questions about the strange word, “spooky.”
Tess and Dot established their dolls and their belongings in a little summer-house in the weed-grown garden, and played there contentedly for hours. Ruth and Aggie were working very hard. It was as much as Aunt Sarah would do if she made her own bed and brushed up her room.
Tess and Dot set up their dolls and their things in a small summer house in the overgrown garden, and they played there happily for hours. Ruth and Aggie were working really hard. It was about as much as Aunt Sarah would do if she made her own bed and tidied up her room.
“When I lived at home before,” she said, grimly, “there were plenty of servants in the house. That is, until Father Stower died and Peter became the master.”
“When I lived at home before,” she said, grimly, “there were plenty of servants in the house. That is, until Father Stower died and Peter took over as the master.”
Mr. Howbridge came on this day and brought a visitor which surprised Ruth.
Mr. Howbridge showed up today and brought a guest, which took Ruth by surprise.
“This is Mrs. McCall, Miss Kenway,” said the lawyer, who insisted upon treating Ruth as quite a grown-up young lady. “Mrs. McCall is a widowed lady for whom I have a great deal of respect,” continued the gentleman, smiling. “And I believe you girls will get along nicely with her.”
“This is Mrs. McCall, Miss Kenway,” said the lawyer, who insisted on treating Ruth like a proper young lady. “Mrs. McCall is a widowed lady whom I hold in high esteem,” continued the gentleman, smiling. “And I think you girls will get along well with her.”
“I—I am glad to meet Mrs. McCall,” said Ruth, giving the widow one of her friendly smiles. Yet she was more than a little puzzled.
“I—I’m glad to meet Mrs. McCall,” Ruth said, giving the widow one of her friendly smiles. Still, she was more than a little puzzled.
“Mrs. McCall,” said Mr. Howbridge, “will take many household cares off your shoulders, Miss Kenway. She is a perfectly good housekeeper, as I know,” and he laughed, “for she has kept house for me. If you girls undertook to take care of even a part of this huge house, you would have no time for anything else.”
“Mrs. McCall,” Mr. Howbridge said, “will take a lot of household burdens off your back, Miss Kenway. She's a terrific housekeeper, as I can tell you,” he laughed, “because she has managed my household. If you girls tried to care for even part of this big house, you wouldn’t have time for anything else.”
“But——” began Ruth, in amazement, not to say panic.
“But——” started Ruth, astonished, if not a bit panicked.
“You will find Mrs. McCall just the person whom you need here,” said Mr. Howbridge, firmly.
“You'll find Mrs. McCall is exactly the person you need here,” said Mr. Howbridge, firmly.
She was a strong looking, brisk woman, with a pleasant face, and Ruth did like her at once. But she was troubled.
She was a sturdy, energetic woman with a friendly face, and Ruth liked her right away. But she seemed worried.
“I don’t see, Mr. Howbridge, how we can afford anybody to help us—just now,” Ruth said. “You see, we have so very little money. And we already have borrowed from you, sir, more than we can easily repay.”
“I don’t see, Mr. Howbridge, how we can afford anyone to help us—right now,” Ruth said. “You see, we have very little money. And we’ve already borrowed more from you, sir, than we can easily pay back.”
“Ha! you do not understand,” said the lawyer, quickly. “I see. You think that the money I advanced before you left Bloomingsburg was a loan?”
“Ha! You don’t get it,” said the lawyer, quickly. “I see. You think the money I gave you before you left Bloomingsburg was a loan?”
“Oh, sir!” gasped Ruth. “We could not accept it as a gift. It would not be right——”
“Oh, sir!” Ruth gasped. “We can’t accept it as a gift. That wouldn’t be right—”
“I certainly do admire your independence, Ruth Kenway,” said the gentleman, smiling. “But do not fear. I am not lending you money without expecting to get full returns. It is an advance against your uncle’s personal estate.”
“I really admire your independence, Ruth Kenway,” said the man, smiling. “But don’t worry. I'm not lending you money without expecting to get it all back. It's an advance against your uncle’s personal estate.”
“But suppose his will is never found, sir?” cried Ruth.
“But what if his will is never found, sir?” Ruth exclaimed.
“I know of no other heirs of the late Mr. Stower. The court recognizes you girls as the legatees in possession. There is not likely to be any question of your rights at all. But we hope the will may be found and thus a suit in Chancery be avoided.”
“I don't know of any other heirs of the late Mr. Stower. The court acknowledges you girls as the beneficiaries in possession. There shouldn't be any question about your rights at all. But we hope the will can be found, so a lawsuit in Chancery can be avoided.”
“But—but is it right for us to accept all this—and spend money, and all that—when there is still this uncertainty about the will?” demanded Ruth, desperately.
“But—but is it right for us to just go along with all this—and spend money and everything—when there’s still this uncertainty about the will?” Ruth asked, feeling desperate.
“I certainly would not advise you to do anything that was wrong either legally or morally,” said Mr. Howbridge, gravely. “Don’t you worry. I shall pay the bills. You can draw on me for cash within reason.”
“I definitely wouldn’t suggest you do anything that’s illegal or unethical,” said Mr. Howbridge seriously. “Don’t worry. I’ll cover the bills. You can count on me for money, within reason.”
“Oh, sir!”
“Oh, dude!”
“You all probably need new clothing, and some little luxuries to which you have not been always accustomed. I think I must arrange for each of you girls to have a small monthly allowance. It is good for young people to learn how to use money for themselves.”
“You all probably need new clothes and some little luxuries you haven’t always had. I think I should set up a small monthly allowance for each of you girls. It's important for young people to learn how to manage money for themselves.”
“Oh, sir!” gasped Ruth, again.
“Oh, sir!” gasped Ruth again.
“The possibility of some other person, or persons, putting in a claim to Mr. Peter Stower’s estate, must be put out of your mind, Miss Kenway,” pursued the kindly lawyer. “You have borne enough responsibility for a young girl, already. Forget it, as the boys say.
“The idea that someone else might claim Mr. Peter Stower’s estate should be put out of your mind, Miss Kenway,” continued the kind lawyer. “You’ve already taken on enough responsibility for someone your age. Just forget it, like the boys say.”
“Remember, you girls are very well off. You will be protected in your rights by the court. Let Mrs. McCall take hold and do the work, with such assistance as you girls may wish to give her.”
“Remember, you girls are in a good position. The court will protect your rights. Let Mrs. McCall handle things and you can help her out as you choose.”
It was amazing, but very delightful. “Why, Ruth-ie!” cried Agnes, when they were alone, fairly dancing around her sister. “Do you suppose we are really going to be rich?”
It was amazing, but really delightful. “Why, Ruth-ie!” exclaimed Agnes, when they were alone, practically dancing around her sister. “Do you think we are actually going to be rich?”
To Ruth’s mind a very little more than enough for actual necessities was wealth for the Kenways! She felt as though it were too good to be true. To lay down the burden of responsibilities which she had carried for two years——well! it was a heavenly thought!
To Ruth, just a bit more than what was needed for actual necessities felt like a fortune for the Kenways! It seemed almost too good to be true. The idea of finally shedding the responsibilities she had shouldered for two years—well, it was a heavenly thought!
Milton was a beautiful old town, with well shaded streets, and green lawns. People seemed to have plenty of leisure to chat and be sociable; they did not rush by you without a look, or a word, as they had in Bloomingsburg.
Milton was a charming old town, with streets lined by trees and green lawns. The people seemed to have plenty of free time to chat and be friendly; they didn’t hurry past you without a glance or a word, like they did in Bloomingsburg.
“So, you’re the Corner House girls, are you? Do tell!” said one old lady on Willow Street, who stopped the Kenway sisters the first time they all trooped to Sunday School.
“So, you’re the Corner House girls, huh? Spill the beans!” said an elderly woman on Willow Street, who stopped the Kenway sisters the first time they all headed to Sunday School.
“Let’s see; you favor your father’s folks,” she added, pinching Agnes’ plump cheek. “I remember Leonard Kenway very well indeed. He broke a window for me once—years ago, when he was a boy.
“Let’s see; you take after your dad’s side,” she added, pinching Agnes’ chubby cheek. “I remember Leonard Kenway very well. He broke a window for me once—years ago, when he was a kid.
“I didn’t know who did it. But Lenny Kenway never could keep anything to himself, and he came to me and owned up. Paid for it, too, by helping saw my winter’s wood,” and the old lady laughed gently.
“I didn’t know who did it. But Lenny Kenway never could keep anything to himself, and he came to me and admitted it. He even helped cut my winter’s wood to make up for it,” the old lady laughed gently.
“I’m Mrs. Adams. Come and see me, Corner House girls,” she concluded, looking after them rather wistfully. “It’s been many a day since I had young folks in my house.”
“I’m Mrs. Adams. Come and visit me, Corner House girls,” she finished, watching them leave with a hint of longing. “It’s been a long time since I had young people in my house.”
Already Agnes had become acquainted with a few of the storekeepers, for she had done the errands since their arrival in Milton. Now they were welcomed by the friendly Sabbath School teachers and soon felt at home. Agnes quickly fell in love with a bronze haired girl with brown eyes, who sat next to her in class. This was Eva Larry, and Aggie confided to Ruth that she was “just lovely.”
Already, Agnes had gotten to know a few of the storekeepers since she had been running errands since their arrival in Milton. Now they were welcomed by the friendly Sunday School teachers and soon felt at home. Agnes quickly fell in love with a girl with bronze hair and brown eyes who sat next to her in class. This was Eva Larry, and Aggie told Ruth that she was “just lovely.”
They all, even the little girls, strolled about the paths of the parade ground before returning home. This seemed to be the usual Sunday afternoon promenade of Milton folk. Several people stopped the Corner House girls (as they were already known) and spoke kindly to them.
They all, even the little girls, walked around the paths of the parade ground before heading home. This seemed to be the typical Sunday afternoon stroll for the people of Milton. Several people stopped the Corner House girls (as they were already known) and spoke nicely to them.
Although Leonard Kenway and Julia Stower had moved away from Milton immediately upon their marriage, and that had been eighteen years before, many of the residents of Milton remembered the sisters’ parents, and the Corner House girls were welcomed for those parents’ sake.
Although Leonard Kenway and Julia Stower had left Milton right after their wedding, which was eighteen years ago, many of the people in Milton still remembered the sisters’ parents, and the Corner House girls were welcomed in honor of those parents.
“We certainly shall come and call on you,” said the minister’s wife, who was a lovely lady, Ruth thought. “It is a blessing to have young folk about that gloomy old house.”
“We will definitely come and visit you,” said the minister’s wife, who Ruth thought was a lovely lady. “It’s a blessing to have young people around that gloomy old house.”
“Oh! we don’t think it gloomy at all,” laughed Ruth.
“Oh! We don’t think it’s gloomy at all,” laughed Ruth.
When the lady had gone on, the Larry girl said to Agnes: “I think you’re awfully brave. I wouldn’t live in the Old Corner House for worlds.”
When the lady left, the Larry girl said to Agnes: “I think you’re really brave. I wouldn’t live in the Old Corner House for anything.”
“Why not?” asked Agnes, puzzled. “I guess you don’t know how nice it is inside.”
“Why not?” Agnes asked, confused. “I guess you don’t know how nice it is inside.”
“I wouldn’t care if it was carpeted with velvet and you ate off of solid gold dishes!” exclaimed Eva Larry, with emphasis.
“I wouldn’t care if it was covered in velvet and you ate off solid gold plates!” exclaimed Eva Larry, stressing her point.
“Oh, Eva! you won’t even come to see us?”
“Oh, Eva! You’re not even going to come see us?”
“Of course I shall. I like you. And I think you are awfully plucky to live there——”
“Of course I will. I like you. And I think you’re really brave to live there——”
“What for? What’s the matter with the house?” demanded Agnes, in wonder.
“What for? What’s wrong with the house?” Agnes asked, puzzled.
“Why, they say such things about it. You’ve heard them, of course?”
“Why, they say such things about it. You’ve heard them, right?”
“Surely you’re not afraid of it because old Uncle Peter died there?”
“Come on, you’re not scared of it just because old Uncle Peter died there, are you?”
“Oh, no! It began long before your Uncle Peter died,” said Eva, lowering her voice. “Do you mean to say that Mr. Howbridge—nor anybody—has not told you about it?”
“Oh, no! It started long before your Uncle Peter passed away,” Eva said quietly. “Are you seriously saying that Mr. Howbridge—or anyone—hasn’t mentioned it to you?”
“Goodness me! No!” cried Agnes. “You give me the shivers.”
“Wow! No way!” exclaimed Agnes. “You’re giving me the creeps.”
“I should think you would shiver, you poor dear,” said Eva, clutching at Aggie’s arm. “You oughtn’t to be allowed to go there to live. My mother says so herself. She said she thought Mr. Howbridge ought to be ashamed of himself——”
“I think you’d be freezing, you poor thing,” said Eva, grabbing Aggie’s arm. “You shouldn’t be allowed to live there. My mom says so too. She said she thought Mr. Howbridge should be ashamed of himself——”
“But what for?” cried the startled Agnes. “What’s the matter with the house?”
“But what for?” shouted the surprised Agnes. “What’s wrong with the house?”
“Why, it’s haunted!” declared Eva, solemnly. “Didn’t you ever hear about the Corner House Ghost?”
“Wow, it’s haunted!” Eva said seriously. “Haven’t you ever heard about the Corner House Ghost?”
“Oh, Eva!” murmured Agnes. “You are fooling me.”
“Oh, Eva!” murmured Agnes. “You’re just messing with me.”
“No, Ma’am! I’m not.”
“No, ma'am! I'm not.”
“A—a ghost?”
"A— a ghost?"
“Yes. Everybody knows about it. It’s been there for years.”
“Yes. Everyone knows about it. It’s been there for years.”
“But—but we haven’t seen it.”
“But we haven’t seen it yet.”
“You wouldn’t likely see it—yet. Unless it was the other night when the wind blew so hard. It comes only in a storm.”
“You probably wouldn’t see it—yet. Unless it was the other night when the wind was blowing really hard. It only shows up during a storm.”
“What! the ghost?”
"What! A ghost?"
“Yes. In a big storm it is always seen looking out of the windows.”
“Yes. During a big storm, it’s always seen looking out of the windows.”
“Goodness!” whispered Agnes. “What windows?”
“Wow!” whispered Agnes. “What windows?”
“In the garret. I believe that’s where it is always seen. And, of course, it is seen from outside. When there is a big wind blowing, people coming across the parade here, or walking on this side of Willow Street, have looked up there and seen the ghost fluttering and beckoning at the windows——”
“In the attic. I think that’s where it’s always spotted. And, of course, it’s visible from outside. When there’s a strong wind blowing, people passing by the parade here or walking on this side of Willow Street have looked up and seen the ghost fluttering and waving from the windows——”
“How horrid!” gasped Agnes. “Oh, Eva! are you sure?”
“How terrible!” gasped Agnes. “Oh, Eva! are you sure?”
“I never saw it,” confessed the other. “But I know all about it. So does my mother. She says it’s true.”
“I never saw it,” the other person admitted. “But I know all about it. My mom does too. She says it’s true.”
“Mercy! And in the daytime?”
"Really? And in daylight?"
“Sometimes at night. Of course, I suppose it can be seen at night because it is phosphorescent. All ghosts are, aren’t they?”
“Sometimes at night. Of course, I guess it can be seen at night because it's phosphorescent. All ghosts are, right?”
“I—I never saw one,” quavered Agnes. “And I don’t want to.”
“I—I’ve never seen one,” Agnes stuttered. “And I don't want to.”
“Well, that’s all about it,” said Eva, with confidence. “And I wouldn’t live in the house with a ghost for anything!”
“Well, that’s all there is to it,” Eva said confidently. “And I wouldn’t live in a house with a ghost for anything!”
“But we’ve got to,” wailed Agnes. “We haven’t any other place to live.”
“But we’ve got to,” cried Agnes. “We don’t have anywhere else to live.”
“It’s dreadful,” sympathized the other girl. “I’ll ask my mother. If you are dreadfully frightened about it, I’ll see if you can’t come and stay with us.”
“It’s awful,” the other girl said sympathetically. “I’ll ask my mom. If you’re really scared about it, I’ll see if you can come and stay with us.”
This was very kind of Eva, Agnes thought. The story of the Corner House Ghost troubled the twelve-year-old very much. She dared not say anything before Tess and Dot about it, but she told the whole story to Ruth that night, after they were in bed and supposed the little girls to be asleep.
This was really nice of Eva, Agnes thought. The story of the Corner House Ghost really bothered the twelve-year-old. She didn't dare say anything about it in front of Tess and Dot, but she shared the whole story with Ruth that night, after they were in bed and assumed the little girls were asleep.
“Why, Aggie,” said Ruth, calmly, “I don’t think there are any ghosts. It’s just foolish talk of foolish people.”
“Why, Aggie,” said Ruth, calmly, “I don’t think there are any ghosts. It’s just silly talk from silly people.”
“Eva says her mother knows it’s true. People have seen it.”
“Eva says her mother knows it’s true. People have seen it.”
“Up in our garret?”
“Up in our attic?”
“Ugh! In the garret of this old house—yes,” groaned Agnes. “Don’t call it our house. I guess I don’t like it much, after all.”
“Ugh! In the attic of this old house—yeah,” groaned Agnes. “Don’t call it our house. I guess I don’t really like it that much, after all.”
“Why, Aggie! How ungrateful.”
“Wow, Aggie! So ungrateful.”
“I don’t care. For all of me, Uncle Peter could have kept his old house, if he was going to leave a ghost in the garret.”
“I don’t care. As far as I’m concerned, Uncle Peter could have kept his old house if he was just going to leave a ghost in the attic.”
“Hush! the children will hear you,” whispered Ruth.
“Hush! The kids will hear you,” whispered Ruth.
CHAPTER VI—UNCLE RUFUS
That whispered conversation between Ruth and Agnes after they were abed that first Sunday night of the Kenways’ occupancy of the Old Corner House, bore unexpected fruit. Dot’s ears were sharp, and she had not been asleep.
That quiet conversation between Ruth and Agnes after they got into bed that first Sunday night of the Kenways’ stay at the Old Corner House led to unexpected results. Dot's ears were sharp, and she hadn’t fallen asleep.
From the room she and Tess occupied, opening out of the chamber in which the bigger girls slept, Dot heard enough of the whispered talk to get a fixed idea in her head. And when Dot did get an idea, it was hard to “shake it loose,” as Agnes declared.
From the room she shared with Tess, which opened into the room where the older girls slept, Dot heard enough of the quiet conversation to form a clear idea. And when Dot got an idea, it was hard to “shake it loose,” as Agnes said.
Mrs. McCall kept one eye on Tess and Dot as they played about the overgrown garden, for she could see this easily from the kitchen windows. Mrs. McCall had already made herself indispensable to the family; even Aunt Sarah recognized her worth.
Mrs. McCall kept an eye on Tess and Dot as they played in the overgrown garden, which she could easily see from the kitchen windows. Mrs. McCall had already made herself essential to the family; even Aunt Sarah acknowledged her value.
Ruth and Agnes were dusting and making the beds on this Monday morning, while Tess and Dot were setting their playhouse to rights.
Ruth and Agnes were dusting and making the beds on this Monday morning, while Tess and Dot were tidying up their playhouse.
“I just heard her say so, so now, Tessie Kenway,” Dot was saying. “And I know if it’s up there, it’s never had a thing to eat since we came here to live.”
“I just heard her say that, so now, Tessie Kenway,” Dot was saying. “And I know if it’s up there, it hasn’t eaten anything since we moved here.”
“I don’t see how that could be,” said Tess, wonderingly.
“I don’t see how that could be,” Tess said, filled with wonder.
“It’s just so,” repeated the positive Dot.
“It’s just so,” repeated the upbeat Dot.
“But why doesn’t it make a noise?”
“But why doesn’t it make any noise?”
“We-ell,” said the smaller girl, puzzled, too, “maybe we don’t hear it ’cause it’s too far up—there at the top of the house.”
“We-ell,” said the smaller girl, confused as well, “maybe we can’t hear it because it’s too far up—there at the top of the house.”
“I know,” said Tess, thoughtfully. “They eat tin cans, and rubber boots, and any old thing. But I always thought that was because they couldn’t find any other food. Like those castaway sailors Ruth read to us about, who chewed their sealskin boots. Maybe such things stop the gnawing feeling you have in your stomach when you’re hungry.”
“I know,” Tess said, thinking. “They eat tin cans, rubber boots, and anything they can find. But I always thought that was just because they couldn’t find any other food. Like those shipwrecked sailors Ruth read to us about, who chewed on their sealskin boots. Maybe stuff like that helps with the gnawing feeling in your stomach when you’re hungry.”
“I am going to pull some grass and take it up there,” announced the stubborn Dot. “I am sure it would be glad of some grass.”
“I’m going to grab some grass and take it up there,” said the stubborn Dot. “I’m sure it would appreciate some grass.”
“Maybe Ruth wouldn’t like us to,” objected Tess.
“Maybe Ruth wouldn’t want us to,” Tess said.
“But it isn’t Ruthie’s!” cried Dot. “It must have belonged to Uncle Peter.”
“But it isn’t Ruthie’s!” Dot exclaimed. “It must have belonged to Uncle Peter.”
“Why! that’s so,” agreed Tess.
"Wow! That's true," agreed Tess.
For once she was over-urged by Dot. Both girls pulled great sheafs of grass. They held it before them in the skirts of their pinafores, and started up the back stairs.
For a change, Dot really pushed her. The two girls gathered big handfuls of grass. They held it in the skirts of their dresses and headed up the back stairs.
Mrs. McCall chanced to be in the pantry and did not see them. They would have reached the garret without Ruth or Agnes being the wiser had not Dot, laboring upward, dropped a wisp of grass in the second hall.
Mrs. McCall happened to be in the pantry and didn’t see them. They would have made it to the attic without Ruth or Agnes noticing if Dot, struggling to climb up, hadn’t dropped a bit of grass in the second hallway.
“What’s all this?” demanded Agnes, coming upon the scattered grass.
“What’s all this?” demanded Agnes, arriving at the scattered grass.
“What’s what?” asked Ruth, behind her.
“What’s going on?” asked Ruth, behind her.
“And on the stairs!” exclaimed Agnes again. “Why, it’s grass, Ruth.”
“And on the stairs!” Agnes exclaimed again. “Wow, it’s grass, Ruth.”
“Grass growing on the stairs?” demanded her older sister, wonderingly, and running to see.
“Grass growing on the stairs?” her older sister asked in amazement, rushing over to check it out.
“Of course not growing,” declared Agnes. “But who dropped it? Somebody has gone up——”
“Of course not growing,” Agnes said. “But who dropped it? Someone has gone up——”
She started up the second flight, and Ruth after her. The trespassers were already on the garret flight. There was a tight door at the top of those stairs so no view could be obtained of the garret.
She went up the second flight of stairs, and Ruth followed her. The intruders were already on the attic staircase. There was a solid door at the top of those stairs, so no one could see into the attic.
“Well, I declare!” exclaimed Agnes. “What are you doing up here?”
“Wow!” exclaimed Agnes. “What are you doing up here?”
“And with grass,” said Ruth. “We’re all going to explore up there together some day soon. But you needn’t make your beds up there,” and she laughed.
“And with grass,” said Ruth. “We’re all going to explore up there together pretty soon. But you don’t need to make your beds up there,” and she laughed.
“Not going to make beds,” announced Tess, rather grumpily.
“I'm not making beds,” Tess announced, sounding pretty grumpy.
“For pity’s sake, what are you going to do?” asked Agnes.
“For pity’s sake, what are you going to do?” asked Agnes.
“We’re going to feed the goat,” said Dot, gravely.
“We're going to feed the goat,” Dot said seriously.
“Going to feed what?” shrieked Agnes.
“Going to feed what?” shrieked Agnes.
“The goat,” repeated Dot.
“The goat,” Dot repeated.
“She says there’s one up here,” Tess exclaimed, sullenly.
“She says there’s one up here,” Tess said, sulkily.
“A goat in the garret!” gasped Ruth. “How ridiculous. What put such an idea into your heads?”
“A goat in the attic!” Ruth exclaimed. “How silly. What made you think of such a thing?”
“Aggie said so herself,” said Dot, her lip quivering. “I heard her tell you so last night after we were all abed.”
“Aggie said that herself,” Dot replied, her lip trembling. “I heard her tell you that last night after we all went to bed.”
“A—goat—in—the—gar—ret!” murmured Agnes, in wonder.
"A goat in the garage!" murmured Agnes, in wonder.
Ruth saw the meaning of it instantly. She pulled Aggie by the sleeve.
Ruth understood it immediately. She grabbed Aggie's sleeve.
“Be still,” she commanded, in a whisper. “I told you little pitchers had big ears. She heard all that foolishness that Larry girl told you.” Then to the younger girls she said:
“Be quiet,” she whispered firmly. “I told you little pitchers have big ears. She heard all that nonsense that Larry girl told you.” Then to the younger girls, she said:
“We’ll go right up and see if we can find any goat there. But I am sure Uncle Peter would not have kept a goat in his garret.”
“We’ll head up there and see if we can find any goats. But I’m pretty sure Uncle Peter wouldn’t have kept a goat in his attic.”
“But you and Aggie said so,” declared Dot, much put out.
“But you and Aggie said so,” Dot exclaimed, clearly upset.
“You misunderstood what we said. And you shouldn’t listen to hear what other people say—that’s eavesdropping, and is not nice at all. Come.”
“You misunderstood what we said. And you shouldn’t listen to what other people say— that’s eavesdropping, and it’s not nice at all. Come.”
Ruth mounted the stairs ahead and threw open the garret door. A great, dimly lit, unfinished room was revealed, the entire size of the main part of the mansion. Forests of clothing hung from the rafters. There were huge trunks and chests, and all manner of odd pieces of furniture.
Ruth climbed the stairs in front of her and flung open the attic door. A large, poorly lit, unfinished room came into view, taking up the entire space of the main part of the mansion. Clusters of clothing hung from the rafters. There were large trunks and chests, along with all sorts of unusual furniture.
The small windows were curtained with spider’s lacework of the very finest pattern. Dust lay thick upon everything. Agnes sneezed.
The small windows were covered with curtains made of delicate spiderwebs woven in the finest pattern. Dust was thick on everything. Agnes sneezed.
“Goodness! what a place!” she said.
“Wow! What a place!” she said.
“I don’t believe there is a goat here, Dot,” said Tess, becoming her usual practical self. “He’d—he’d cough himself to death!”
“I don’t think there’s a goat here, Dot,” Tess said, returning to her usual practical self. “He’d—he’d cough himself to death!”
“You can take that grass down stairs,” said Ruth, smiling. But she remained behind to whisper to Agnes:
“You can take that grass downstairs,” Ruth said with a smile. But she stayed back to whisper to Agnes:
“You’ll have to have a care what you say before that young one, Ag. It was ‘the ghost in the garret’ she heard you speak about.”
“You need to be careful about what you say in front of that young one, Ag. It was ‘the ghost in the garret’ she heard you talk about.”
“Well,” admitted the plump sister, “I could see the whole of that dusty old place. It doesn’t seem to me as though any ghost would care to live there. I guess that Eva Larry didn’t know what she was talking about after all.”
“Well,” admitted the plump sister, “I could see the whole of that dusty old place. It doesn’t seem to me like any ghost would want to live there. I guess Eva Larry didn’t know what she was talking about after all.”
It was not, however, altogether funny. Ruth realized that, if Agnes did not.
It wasn't completely funny, though. Ruth understood that, even if Agnes didn't.
“I really wish that girl had not told you that silly story,” said the elder sister.
“I really wish that girl hadn't told you that silly story,” said the older sister.
“Well, if there should be a ghost——”
“Well, if there is going to be a ghost——”
“Oh, be still!” exclaimed Ruth. “You know there’s no such thing, Aggie.”
“Oh, be quiet!” Ruth exclaimed. “You know there’s no such thing, Aggie.”
“I don’t care,” concluded Aggie. “The old house is dreadfully spooky. And that garret——”
“I don’t care,” Aggie concluded. “The old house is super spooky. And that attic——”
“Is a very dusty place,” finished Ruth, briskly, all her housewifely instincts aroused. “Some day soon we’ll go up there and have a thorough house-cleaning.”
“It's a really dusty place,” Ruth said quickly, her housewifely instincts kicking in. “Soon, we'll head up there and do a thorough cleaning.”
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
“We’ll drive out both the ghost and the goat,” laughed Ruth. “Why, that will be a lovely place to play in on rainy days.”
“We’ll get rid of both the ghost and the goat,” laughed Ruth. “That will be a great spot to hang out on rainy days.”
“Boo! it’s spooky,” repeated her sister.
“Boo! It's spooky,” her sister echoed.
“It won’t be, after we clean it up.”
“It won’t be, once we tidy it up.”
“And Eva says that’s when the haunt appears—on stormy days.”
“And Eva says that’s when the ghost shows up—on stormy days.”
“I declare! you’re a most exasperating child,” said Ruth, and that shut Agnes’ lips pretty tight for the time being. She did not like to be called a child.
“I swear! you’re a really annoying kid,” said Ruth, and that made Agnes stop talking for a while. She hated being called a kid.
It was a day or two later that Mrs. McCall sent for Ruth to come to the back door to see an old colored man who stood there, turning his battered hat around and around in his hands, the sun shining on his bald, brown skull.
It was a day or two later when Mrs. McCall called for Ruth to come to the back door to meet an old Black man who was standing there, nervously twisting his worn hat in his hands, with the sun shining on his bald, brown head.
“Good mawnin’, Missie,” said he, humbly. “Is yo’ one o’ dese yere relatifs of Mars’ Peter, what done come to lib yere in de ol’ Co’ner House?”
“Good morning, Miss,” he said humbly. “Are you one of these relatives of Master Peter, who came to live here in the old Corner House?”
“Yes,” said Ruth, smiling. “I am Ruth Kenway.”
“Yes,” Ruth said with a smile. “I’m Ruth Kenway.”
“Well, Missie, I’s Unc’ Rufus,” said the old man, simply.
“Well, Missie, I'm Uncle Rufus,” said the old man, simply.
“Uncle Rufus?”
"Uncle Rufus?"
“Yes, Missie.”
“Yes, Miss.”
“Why! you used to work for our Uncle Peter?”
“Wait! You used to work for our Uncle Peter?”
“Endurin’ twenty-four years, Missie,” said the old man.
“Enduring twenty-four years, Missie,” said the old man.
“Come in, Uncle Rufus,” said Ruth, kindly. “I am glad to see you, I am sure. It is nice of you to call.”
“Come in, Uncle Rufus,” Ruth said warmly. “I’m really glad to see you. It’s so nice of you to drop by.”
“Yes, Missie; I ’lowed you’d be glad tuh see me. Das what I tol’ my darter, Pechunia——”
“Yes, Missie; I thought you’d be happy to see me. That’s what I told my daughter, Pechunia——”
“Petunia?”
"Petunia?"
“Ya-as. Pechunia Blossom. Das her name, Missie. I been stayin’ wid her ever since dey turn me out o’ yere.”
“Yeah. Pechunia Blossom. That’s her name, Miss. I’ve been staying with her ever since they kicked me out of here.”
“Oh! I suppose you mean since Uncle Peter died?”
“Oh! I guess you mean since Uncle Peter passed away?”
“Ya-as, Missie,” said the old man, following her into the sitting room, and staring around with rolling eyes. Then he chuckled, and said: “Disher does seem lak’ home tuh me, Missie.”
“Yeah, Missy,” said the old man, following her into the living room and looking around with wide eyes. Then he chuckled and said, “This does feel like home to me, Missy.”
“I should think so, Uncle Rufus,” said Ruth.
“I think so too, Uncle Rufus,” said Ruth.
“I done stay here till das lawyer man done tol’ me I wouldn’t be wanted no mo’,” said the colored man. “But I sho’ does feel dat de ol’ Co’ner House cyan’t git erlong widout me no mo’ dan I kin git erlong widout it. I feels los’, Missie, down dere to Pechunia Blossom’s.”
“I stayed here until the lawyer told me I wouldn’t be needed anymore,” said the Black man. “But I really feel that the old Coroner’s House can’t get along without me any more than I can get along without it. I feel lost, Missie, down there at Pechunia Blossom’s.”
“Aren’t you happy with your daughter, Uncle Rufus?” asked Ruth, sympathetically.
“Aren’t you happy with your daughter, Uncle Rufus?” Ruth asked, sympathetically.
“Sho’ now! how you t’ink Unc’ Rufus gwine tuh be happy wid nottin’ to do, an’ sech a raft o’ pickaninnies erbout? Glo-ree! I sho’ feels like I was livin’ in a sawmill, wid er boiler fact’ry on one side an’ one o’ dese yere stone-crushers on de oder.”
“Sure, how do you think Uncle Rufus is going to be happy with nothing to do, and so many kids around? Wow! I really feel like I'm living in a sawmill, with a boiler factory on one side and one of those stone crushers on the other.”
“Why, that’s too bad, Uncle Rufus.”
“Wow, that’s too bad, Uncle Rufus.”
“Yo’ see, Missie,” pursued the old black man, sitting gingerly on the edge of the chair Ruth had pointed out to him, “I done wo’k for Mars’ Peter so long. I done ev’ryt’ing fo’ him. I done de sweepin’, an’ mak’ he’s bed, an’ cook fo’ him, an’ wait on him han’ an’ foot—ya-as’m!
“Listen, Miss,” continued the old Black man, sitting carefully on the edge of the chair Ruth had shown him, “I’ve worked for Mr. Peter for so long. I’ve done everything for him. I’ve done the cleaning, made his bed, cooked for him, and waited on him hand and foot—yes, ma’am!”
“Ain’t nobody suit Mars’ Peter like ol’ Unc’ Rufus. He got so he wouldn’t have no wimmen-folkses erbout. I ta’ de wash to Pechunia, an’ bring hit back; an’ I markets fo’ him, an’ all dat. Oh, I’s spry fo’ an ol’ feller, Missie. I kin wait on table quite propah—though ’twas a long time since Mars’ Peter done have any comp’ny an’ dis dinin’ room was fixed up for ’em.
“Ain’t nobody suits Mars’ Peter like old Uncle Rufus. He got to the point where he didn’t have any women around. I take the laundry to Pechunia and bring it back; and I do the shopping for him and all that. Oh, I’m lively for an old guy, Miss. I can wait on tables quite properly—though it’s been a long time since Mars’ Peter had any company, and this dining room was set up for them.”
“I tak’ care ob de silvah, Missie, an’ de linen, an’ all. Right smart of silvah Mars’ Peter hab, Missie. Yo’ sho’ needs Uncle Rufus yere, Missie. I don’t see how yo’ git erlong widout him so long.”
“I take care of the silver, Missy, and the linens, and all. Master Peter has quite a bit of silver, Missy. You sure could use Uncle Rufus here, Missy. I don’t see how you manage without him for so long.”
“Mercy me!” gasped Ruth, suddenly awakening to what the old man was getting at. “You mean to say you want to come back here to work?”
“Wow!” gasped Ruth, suddenly realizing what the old man meant. “Are you saying you want to come back here to work?”
“Sho’ly! sho’ly!” agreed Uncle Rufus, nodding his head a great many times, and with a wistful smile on his wrinkled old face that went straight to Ruth’s heart.
“Surely! surely!” agreed Uncle Rufus, nodding his head repeatedly, with a wistful smile on his wrinkled face that touched Ruth’s heart.
“But, Uncle Rufus! we don’t need you, I’m afraid. We have Mrs. McCall—and there are only four of us girls and Aunt Sarah.”
“But, Uncle Rufus! We don’t need you, I’m afraid. We have Mrs. McCall—and there are only four of us girls and Aunt Sarah.”
“I ’member Mis’ Sarah very well, Missie,” said Uncle Rufus, nodding. “She’ll sho’ly speak a good word fo’ Uncle Rufus, Missie. Yo’ ax her.”
“I remember Miss Sarah very well, Missy,” said Uncle Rufus, nodding. “She’ll surely say something nice about Uncle Rufus, Missy. You should ask her.”
“But—Mr. Howbridge——”
“But—Mr. Howbridge—”
“Das lawyer man,” said Uncle Rufus, “he neber jes’ understood how it was,” proposed the old colored man, gently. “He didn’t jes’ see dat dis ol’ Co’ner House was my home so long, dat no oder place seems jes’ right tuh me.”
“Dat lawyer man,” said Uncle Rufus, “he never just understood how it was,” the old man said softly. “He didn’t just see that this old Corner House was my home for so long, that no other place feels just right to me.”
“I understand,” said Ruth, softly, but much worried.
"I understand," Ruth said quietly, but she was very worried.
“Disher w’ite lady yo’ got tuh he’p, she’ll fin’ me mighty handy—ya-as’m. I kin bring in de wood fo’ her, an’ git up de coal f’om de cellar. I kin mak’ de paf’s neat. I kin mak’ yo’ a leetle bit gyarden, Missie—’taint too late fo’ some vegertables. Yo’d oughter have de lawn-grass cut.”
“Please, ma'am, the white lady you need to help, she’ll find me really useful—I can bring in the wood for her and get the coal from the cellar. I can tidy up the paths. I can make you a small garden, Miss—it's not too late for some vegetables. You should get the lawn mowed.”
The old man’s catalog of activities suggested the need of a much younger worker, yet Ruth felt so sorry for him! She was timid about taking such a responsibility upon herself. What would Mr. Howbridge say?
The old man’s list of tasks showed he needed a much younger worker, but Ruth felt really sorry for him! She was nervous about taking on such a responsibility. What would Mr. Howbridge think?
Meanwhile the old man was fumbling in an inner pocket. He brought forth a battered wallet and from it drew a soiled, crumpled strip of paper.
Meanwhile, the old man was searching in an inner pocket. He pulled out a worn wallet and took out a dirty, crumpled piece of paper.
“Mars’ Peter didn’t never intend to fo’get me—I know he didn’t,” said Uncle Rufus, earnestly. “Disher paper he gib me, Missie, jes’ de day befo’ he pass ter Glory. He was a kin’ marster, an’ he lean on Unc’ Rufus a powerful lot. Jes’ yo’ read dis.”
“Mars’ Peter never intended to forget me—I know he didn’t,” said Uncle Rufus, earnestly. “This here paper he gave me, Missie, just the day before he passed to Glory. He was a kind master, and he relied on Uncle Rufus a whole lot. Just read this.”
Ruth took the paper. Upon it, in a feeble scrawl, was written one line, and that unsigned:
Ruth took the paper. On it, in a shaky handwriting, was written one line, and it was unsigned:
“Take care of Uncle Rufus.”
“Take care of Uncle Rufus.”
“Who—whom did he tell you to give this to, Uncle Rufus?” asked the troubled girl, at last.
“Who—who did he tell you to give this to, Uncle Rufus?” asked the worried girl, finally.
“He didn’t say, Missie. He warn’t speakin’ none by den,” said the old man. “But I done kep’ it, sho’ly, ’tendin’ tuh sho’ it to his relatifs what come yere to lib.”
“He didn’t say, Missie. He wasn’t talking none by then,” said the old man. “But I kept it, for sure, to show it to his relatives who came here to live.”
“And you did right, Uncle Rufus, to bring it to us,” said Ruth, coming to a sudden decision. “I’ll see what can be done.”
“And you did the right thing, Uncle Rufus, to bring it to us,” Ruth said, making a quick decision. “I’ll see what we can do.”
CHAPTER VII—THEIR CIRCLE OF INTEREST WIDENS
Uncle Rufus was a tall, thin, brown negro, with a gently deprecating air and a smile that suddenly changed his naturally sad features into a most humorous cast without an instant’s notice.
Uncle Rufus was a tall, thin, brown Black man, with a subtly self-deprecating vibe and a smile that could instantly transform his naturally somber face into a really funny one without any warning.
Ruth left him still sitting gingerly on the edge of the chair in the dining-room, while she slowly went upstairs to Aunt Sarah. It was seldom that the oldest Kenway girl confided in, or advised with, Aunt Sarah, for the latter was mainly a most unsatisfactory confidante. Sometimes you could talk to Aunt Sarah for an hour and she would not say a word in return, or appear even to hear you!
Ruth left him still sitting cautiously on the edge of the chair in the dining room while she slowly went upstairs to see Aunt Sarah. The oldest Kenway girl rarely confided in or sought advice from Aunt Sarah, as she was mostly an unsatisfactory confidante. Sometimes, you could talk to Aunt Sarah for an hour, and she wouldn’t say a word in response or even seem to be listening!
Ruth felt deeply about the old colored man. The twist of soiled paper in her hand looked to Ruth like a direct command from the dead uncle who had bequeathed her and her sisters this house and all that went with it.
Ruth felt a strong connection to the old Black man. The crumpled piece of paper in her hand seemed to her like a direct order from the deceased uncle who had left her and her sisters this house and everything that came with it.
Since her last interview with Mr. Howbridge, the fact that they were so much better off than ever before, had become more real to Ruth. They could not only live rather sumptuously, but they could do some good to other people by the proper use of Uncle Peter’s money!
Since her last interview with Mr. Howbridge, Ruth had realized more than ever that they were doing significantly better than before. They could not only live quite comfortably, but they could also help others by wisely using Uncle Peter’s money!
Here was a case in point. Ruth did not know but what the old negro would be more than a little useless about the Corner House; but it would not cost much to keep him, and let him think he was of some value to them.
Here was a perfect example. Ruth didn’t know if the old Black man would be more than a little useless around the Corner House; however, it wouldn’t cost much to keep him around and let him believe he was of some value to them.
So she opened her heart to Aunt Sarah. And Aunt Sarah listened. Indeed, there never was such a good audience as Aunt Sarah in this world before!
So she shared her feelings with Aunt Sarah. And Aunt Sarah paid attention. Honestly, there has never been a better listener than Aunt Sarah in this world!
“Now, what do you think?” asked Ruth, breathlessly, when she had told the story and shown the paper. “Is this Uncle Peter’s handwriting?”
“Now, what do you think?” Ruth asked, out of breath, after she finished telling the story and showing the paper. “Is this Uncle Peter’s handwriting?”
Aunt Sarah peered at the scrawl. “Looks like it,” she admitted. “Pretty trembly. I wouldn’t doubt, on’y it seems too kind a thought for Peter to have. He warn’t given to thinking of that old negro.”
Aunt Sarah looked at the messy handwriting. “Seems like it,” she admitted. “Pretty shaky. I wouldn’t be surprised, but it seems too nice of a thought for Peter to have. He wasn’t the type to think about that old man.”
“I suppose Mr. Howbridge would know?”
"I guess Mr. Howbridge would know?"
“That lawyer? Huh!” sniffed Aunt Sarah. “He might. But that wouldn’t bring you anything. If he put the old man out once, he would again. No heart nor soul in a lawyer. I always did hate the whole tribe!”
“That lawyer? Huh!” sniffed Aunt Sarah. “He might. But that wouldn’t get you anywhere. If he kicked the old man out once, he’d do it again. No heart or soul in a lawyer. I always did hate the whole lot of them!”
Aunt Sarah had taken a great dislike to Mr. Howbridge, because the legal gentleman had brought the news of the girls’ legacy, instead of telling her she was the heir of Uncle Peter. On the days when there chanced to be an east wind and Aunt Sarah felt a twinge of rheumatism, she was inclined to rail against Fate for making her a dependent upon the “gals’ charity,” as she called it. But she firmly clung to what she called “her rights.” If Uncle Peter had not left his property to her, he should have done so—that is the way she looked at it.
Aunt Sarah really disliked Mr. Howbridge because he had brought the news about the girls’ inheritance instead of telling her she was the one who inherited Uncle Peter's estate. On days when there was an east wind and Aunt Sarah felt a bit of rheumatism, she would complain about Fate for making her dependent on what she called “the girls’ charity.” But she stubbornly held on to what she considered “her rights.” If Uncle Peter hadn’t left his property to her, he should have—at least that’s how she saw it.
Such comment as Ruth could wring from Aunt Sarah seemed to bolster up her own resolve to try Uncle Rufus as a retainer, and tell Mr. Howbridge about it afterward.
Such comments from Ruth seemed to strengthen Aunt Sarah's determination to test Uncle Rufus as a servant and then inform Mr. Howbridge about it afterward.
“We’ll skimp a little in some way, to make his wages,” thought Ruth, her mind naturally dropping into the old groove of economizing. “I don’t think Mr. Howbridge would be very angry. And then—here is the paper,” and she put the crumpled scrap that the old colored man had given her, safely away.
“We’ll cut back a bit somewhere to cover his pay,” Ruth thought, her mind instinctively shifting into the familiar routine of saving money. “I don’t think Mr. Howbridge would be very upset. And then—here’s the paper,” she said as she tucked away the crumpled scrap the old man had given her, keeping it safe.
“Take care of Uncle Rufus.”
“Look after Uncle Rufus.”
She found Agnes and explained the situation to her. Aunt Sarah had admitted Uncle Rufus was a “handy negro,” and Agnes at once became enthusiastic over the possibility of having such a serving man.
She found Agnes and explained the situation to her. Aunt Sarah had admitted Uncle Rufus was a “handy guy,” and Agnes immediately became excited about the idea of having such a servant.
“Just think of him in a black tail-coat and white vest and spats, waiting on table!” cried the twelve year old, whose mind was full of romantic notions gathered from her miscellaneous reading. “This old house just needs a liveried negro servant shuffling about it—you know it does, Ruth!”
“Just imagine him in a black tuxedo, a white vest, and spats, waiting on tables!” exclaimed the twelve-year-old, whose head was full of romantic ideas from her wide-ranging reading. “This old house just needs a fancy black servant moving around— you know it does, Ruth!”
“That’s what Uncle Rufus thinks, too,” said Ruth, smiling. What had appealed to the older girl was Uncle Rufus’ wistful and pleading smile as he stated his desire. She went back to the dining-room and said to the old man:
“That’s what Uncle Rufus thinks, too,” said Ruth, smiling. What had caught the older girl’s attention was Uncle Rufus’ hopeful and pleading smile as he expressed his wish. She went back to the dining room and said to the old man:
“I am afraid we cannot pay you much, Uncle Rufus, for I really do not know just how much money Mr. Howbridge will allow us to spend on living expenses. But if you wish to come——”
“I’m sorry, Uncle Rufus, but we can’t pay you much because I’m not sure how much money Mr. Howbridge will let us spend on living expenses. But if you want to come——”
“Glo-ree!” exclaimed the old man, rolling his eyes devoutedly. “Das sho’ de good news for disher collud pusson. Nebber min’ payin’ me wages, Missie. I jes’ wanter lib an’ die in de Ol’ Co’ner House, w’ich same has been my home endurin’ twenty-four years—ya-as’m!”
“Glory!” exclaimed the old man, rolling his eyes devotedly. “That’s definitely good news for this colored person. Never mind paying me wages, Missy. I just want to live and die in the Old Corner House, which has been my home for twenty-four years—yes, ma’am!”
Mrs. McCall approved of his coming, when Ruth told her. As Uncle Rufus said, he was “spry an’ pert,” and there were many little chores that he could attend to which relieved both the housekeeper and the Kenway girls themselves.
Mrs. McCall was okay with him coming when Ruth told her. As Uncle Rufus said, he was “lively and sharp,” and there were a lot of small tasks he could handle that both helped the housekeeper and the Kenway girls themselves.
That very afternoon Uncle Rufus reappeared, and in his wake two of Petunia Blossom’s pickaninnies, tugging between them a bulging bag which contained all the old man’s worldly possessions.
That very afternoon, Uncle Rufus showed up again, and behind him were two of Petunia Blossom’s kids, pulling along a heavy bag that held all of the old man’s belongings.
One of these youngsters was the widely smiling Alfredia Blossom, and Tess and Dot were glad to see her again, while little Jackson Montgomery Simms Blossom wriggled, and grinned, and chuckled in a way that assured the Corner House girls of his perfect friendliness.
One of these kids was the big-smiling Alfredia Blossom, and Tess and Dot were happy to see her again, while little Jackson Montgomery Simms Blossom squirmed, grinned, and giggled in a way that reassured the Corner House girls of his friendly nature.
“Stan’ up—you!” commanded the important Alfredia, eyeing her younger brother with scorn. “What you got eatin’ on you, Jackson Montgom’ry? De wiggles? What yo’ s’pose mammy gwine ter say ter yo’ w’en she years you ain’t got yo’ comp’ny manners on, w’en you go ter w’ite folkses’ houses? Stan’ up—straight!”
“Stand up—you!” commanded the important Alfredia, glaring at her younger brother with disdain. “What do you have on you, Jackson Montgomery? The wiggles? What do you think Mom is going to say when she hears you don’t have your company manners on, when you go to white people's houses? Stand up—straight!”
Jackson was bashful and was evidently a trial to his sister, when she took him into “w’ite folks’ comp’ny.” Tess, however, rejoiced his heart with a big piece of Mrs. McCall’s ginger-cake, and the little girls left him munching, while they took Alfredia away to the summer house in the garden to show her their dolls and playthings.
Jackson was shy and clearly a burden to his sister when she took him into “white folks’ company.” Tess, however, cheered him up with a big slice of Mrs. McCall’s ginger cake, and the little girls left him munching while they took Alfredia to the summer house in the garden to show her their dolls and toys.
Alfredia’s eyes grew big with wonder, for she had few toys of her own, and confessed to the possession of “jes’ a ol’ rag tar-baby wot mammy done mak’ out o’ a stockin’-heel.”
Alfredia’s eyes widened with amazement, since she had few toys of her own, and admitted to having “just an old rag doll that my mom made from a stocking heel.”
Tess and Dot looked at each other dubiously when they heard this. Their collection of babies suddenly looked to be fairly wicked! Here was a girl who had not even a single “boughten” dollie.
Tess and Dot glanced at each other skeptically when they heard this. Their collection of babies suddenly seemed pretty naughty! Here was a girl who didn’t have even one “store-bought” doll.
Dot gasped and seized the Alice-doll, hugging it close against her breast; her action was involuntary, but it did not signal the smallest Kenway girl’s selfishness. No, indeed! Of course, she could not have given away that possession, but there were others.
Dot gasped and grabbed the Alice doll, holding it tight against her chest; her action was automatic, but it didn't indicate the slightest selfishness from the youngest Kenway girl. No, not at all! Of course, she couldn't have parted with that possession, but there were others.
She looked down the row of her china playmates—some small, some big, some with pretty, fresh faces, and some rather battered and with the color in their face “smootchy.”
She looked down the line of her china friends—some small, some big, some with pretty, fresh faces, and some a bit battered with the color on their faces all smudged.
“Which could we give her, Dot?” whispered Tess, doubtfully. “There’s my Mary-Jane——”
“Which one should we give her, Dot?” Tess whispered, unsure. “There’s my Mary-Jane—”
The older sister proposed to give up one of her very best dolls; but Mary-Jane was not pink and pretty. Dot stepped up sturdily and plucked the very pinkest cheeked, and fluffiest haired doll out of her own row.
The older sister suggested giving up one of her favorite dolls; but Mary-Jane wasn’t very girly. Dot confidently stepped forward and grabbed the pinkest-cheeked, fluffiest-haired doll from her own collection.
“Why, Dot! that’s Ethelinda!” cried Tess. Ethelinda had been found in Dot’s stocking only the previous Christmas, and its purchase had cost a deal of scrimping and planning on Ruth’s part. Dot did not know that; she had a firm and unshakable belief in Santa Claus.
“Why, Dot! That’s Ethelinda!” Tess exclaimed. Ethelinda had been discovered in Dot’s stocking just last Christmas, and buying it required a lot of saving and planning from Ruth. Dot didn’t know that; she had a strong and unshakable belief in Santa Claus.
“I think she’ll just love Alf’edia,” declared Dot, boldly. “I’m sure she will,” and she thrust the doll suddenly into the colored girl’s open arms. “You’ll just take good care of her—won’t you, Alf’edia?”
“I think she’ll just love Alf’edia,” said Dot confidently. “I’m sure she will,” and she quickly placed the doll into the colored girl’s waiting arms. “You’ll take good care of her, right, Alf’edia?”
“My goodness!” ejaculated Alfredia. “You w’ite gals don’ mean me ter keep this be-you-ti-ful doll-baby? You don’t mean that?”
“My goodness!” exclaimed Alfredia. “You white girls don’t mean for me to keep this beautiful doll, do you? You can’t mean that?”
“Of course we do,” said Tess, briskly, taking pattern after Dot. “And here’s a spangled cloak that belonged to one of my dolls, but she hasn’t worn it much—and a hat. See! they both fit Ethelinda splendidly.”
“Of course we do,” Tess said energetically, following Dot's lead. “Here’s a sparkly cloak that used to belong to one of my dolls, but she hasn’t worn it much—and a hat. Look! They both fit Ethelinda perfectly.”
Alfredia was speechless for the moment. She hugged her new possessions to her heart, and her eyes winked hard. Then she grinned. Nobody or nothing could quench Alfredia’s grin.
Alfredia was momentarily at a loss for words. She held her new belongings close to her chest, and her eyes sparkled brightly. Then she smiled widely. Nothing could dampen Alfredia’s smile.
“I gotter git home—I gotter git home ter mammy,” she chattered, at last. “I cyan’t nebber t’ank you w’ite chillen enough. Mammy, she done gotter thank yo’ for me.”
“I need to get home—I need to get home to my mom,” she chattered finally. “I can’t thank you white kids enough. My mom needs to thank you for me.”
Uncle Rufus came out and stopped his grandchild, ere she could escape. “Whar you done got dat w’ite doll-baby, Alfredia Blossom?” he asked, threateningly.
Uncle Rufus came out and stopped his grandchild before she could get away. “Where did you get that white doll, Alfredia Blossom?” he asked, in a threatening tone.
Dot and Tess were right there to explain. Uncle Rufus, however, would not let his grandchild go until “Missie Ruth,” as he called the eldest Kenway girl, had come to pronounce judgment.
Dot and Tess were right there to explain. Uncle Rufus, however, wouldn’t let his grandchild go until “Missie Ruth,” as he called the oldest Kenway girl, had come to give her verdict.
“Why, Dot!” she said, kissing her little sister, “I think it is very nice of you to give Alfredia the doll—and Tess, too. Of course, Uncle Rufus, she can take the doll home. It is hers to keep.”
“Why, Dot!” she said, kissing her little sister, “I think it’s really sweet of you to give Alfredia the doll—and Tess, too. Of course, Uncle Rufus, she can take the doll home. It’s hers to keep.”
Alfredia, and “Jackson And-so-forth,” as Agnes nicknamed the colored boy, ran off, delighted. The old man said to Ruth:
Alfredia and “Jackson And-so-forth,” as Agnes called the Black boy, ran off, thrilled. The old man said to Ruth:
“Lor’ bless you, Missie! I done know you is Mars’ Peter’s relatifs; but sho’ it don’t seem like you was re’l blood kin to de Stowers. Dey ain’t nebber give nawthin’ erway—no Ma’am!”
“Lord bless you, Miss! I know you are Mars’ Peter’s relative; but it really doesn’t seem like you are truly blood-related to the Stowers. They’ve never given anything away—no Ma’am!”
The Kenway girls had heard something about Uncle Peter’s closeness before; he had been counted a miser by the neighbors. His peculiar way of living alone, and seldom appearing outside of the door during the last few years of his life, had encouraged such gossip regarding him.
The Kenway girls had heard some things about Uncle Peter’s tendency to be tight with money before; the neighbors considered him a miser. His strange habit of living alone and rarely coming out of his house in the last few years of his life had fueled this kind of gossip about him.
On Main Street, adjoining the premises of the Corner House, was a pretty cottage in which there lived a family of children, too. These neighbors did not attend the same church which the Kenways had gone to on Sunday; therefore no opportunity had yet occurred for Tess and Dot to become acquainted with the Creamer girls. There were three of them of about the same ages as Agnes, Tess and Dot.
On Main Street, next to the Corner House, was a lovely cottage where a family with children lived. These neighbors didn’t go to the same church that the Kenways attended on Sundays, so Tess and Dot hadn’t had a chance to meet the Creamer girls yet. There were three of them, around the same ages as Agnes, Tess, and Dot.
“They’re such nice looking little girls,” confessed Tess. “I hope we get to know them soon. We could have lots of fun playing house with them, Dot, and going visiting, and all.”
“They’re really cute little girls,” Tess admitted. “I hope we get to know them soon. We could have a lot of fun playing house with them, Dot, and going to visit people, and everything.”
“Yes,” agreed Dot. “That one they call Mabel is so pretty! She’s got hair like our Agnes—only it’s curly.”
“Yes,” agreed Dot. “The one they call Mabel is so pretty! She has hair like our Agnes—only it’s curly.”
So, with the best intentions in the world, Tess and Dot were inclined to gravitate toward the picket fence dividing the two yards, whenever they saw the smaller Creamer girls out playing.
So, with the best intentions, Tess and Dot tended to move toward the picket fence separating the two yards whenever they saw the younger Creamer girls playing outside.
Once Tess and Dot stood on their side of the fence, hand in hand, watching the three sisters on the other side playing with their dolls near the dividing line. The one with the curls looked up and saw them. It quite shocked Dot when she saw this pretty little creature twist her face into an ugly grimace.
Once Tess and Dot stood on their side of the fence, hand in hand, watching the three sisters on the other side playing with their dolls near the dividing line. The one with curly hair looked up and saw them. Dot was really shocked when she saw this pretty little girl twist her face into an ugly grimace.
“I hope you see us!” she said, tartly, to Tess and Dot. “What you staring at?”
“I hope you see us!” she said sharply to Tess and Dot. “What are you staring at?”
The Kenways were amazed—and silent. The other two Creamer children laughed shrilly, and so encouraged the one who had spoken so rudely.
The Kenways were stunned—and quiet. The other two Creamer kids laughed loudly, which only encouraged the one who had spoken so rudely.
“You can just go away from there and stare at somebody else!” said the offended small person, tossing her head. “We don’t want you bothering us.”
“You can just leave us alone and look at someone else!” said the upset little person, tossing her head. “We don’t want you bothering us.”
“O-o-o!” gasped Dot.
“O-o-o!” Dot gasped.
“We—we didn’t mean to stare,” stammered Tess. “We—we don’t know any little girls in Milton yet. Don’t you want to come over and play with us?”
“We—we didn’t mean to stare,” Tess stammered. “We—we don’t know any little girls in Milton yet. Don’t you want to come over and play with us?”
“No, we don’t!” declared the curly head. “We got chased out of that old place enough, when we first came to live here, by that old crazy man.”
“No, we don’t!” shouted the curly-headed kid. “We got kicked out of that old place enough times when we first moved here by that crazy old man.”
“She means Uncle Peter,” said Tess to Dot.
“She means Uncle Peter,” Tess said to Dot.
“Was he crazy?” asked the wondering Dot.
“Was he insane?” asked the curious Dot.
“Of course he wasn’t,” said Tess, sturdily.
“Of course he wasn’t,” Tess said firmly.
“Yes he was, too!” snapped the Creamer girl. “Everybody says so. You can ask them. I expect you folks are all crazy. Anyway, we don’t want to play with you, and you needn’t stand there and stare at us!”
“Yes, he was, too!” snapped the Creamer girl. “Everybody says so. You can ask them. I bet you all are crazy. Anyway, we don’t want to play with you, and you don’t need to stand there and stare at us!”
The smaller Kenway sisters went meekly away. Of course, if Agnes had overheard the conversation, she would have given them as good as they sent. But Tess and Dot were hurt to the quick.
The smaller Kenway sisters walked away quietly. Of course, if Agnes had heard the conversation, she would have stood up to them. But Tess and Dot were deeply hurt.
Dot said to Ruth, at supper: “Was our Uncle Peter crazy, Ruthie?”
Dot asked Ruth at dinner, “Was Uncle Peter crazy, Ruthie?”
“Of course not,” said the bigger girl, wonderingly. “What put such a silly idea into your little head?”
“Of course not,” said the bigger girl, amazed. “What made you think of something so silly?”
The tale came out, then. Agnes bristled up, of course.
The story got out, of course. Agnes got angry, naturally.
“Let me catch them talking to you that way!” she cried. “I’ll tell them something!”
“Just let me hear them talk to you like that!” she exclaimed. “I will say something!”
“Oh, don’t let us quarrel with them,” urged Ruth, gently. “But you and Tess, Dot, had better not put yourselves in their way again.”
“Oh, let’s not fight with them,” Ruth said softly. “But you and Tess, Dot, should really avoid crossing paths with them again.”
“Dey’s berry bad chillen—dem Creamers,” put in Uncle Rufus, who was shuffling about the dining-room, serving. Although he was faultless in his service, with the privilege of an old retainer when the family was alone, he would assist in the general conversation.
“Those are really bad kids—the Creamers,” Uncle Rufus said while shuffling around the dining room serving. Even though he was perfect in his duties and had the privilege of an old servant when the family was private, he would join in the general conversation.
In Agnes’ eyes, Uncle Rufus made a perfect picture. Out of his bulging traveling bag had appeared just the sort of a costume that she imagined he should wear—even to the gray spats!
In Agnes’ eyes, Uncle Rufus looked just right. From his bulging travel bag came exactly the kind of outfit she envisioned him wearing—even the gray spats!
“It makes me feel just rich!” the twelve year old said to Ruth, with a contented sigh. “And real silver he got out of the old chest, and polished it up—and the cut glass!”
“It makes me feel so rich!” the twelve-year-old said to Ruth with a satisfied sigh. “And he actually got real silver out of the old chest and polished it up—and the cut glass!”
They began to use the dining-room for meals after Uncle Rufus came. The old man gently insisted upon it.
They started using the dining room for meals after Uncle Rufus arrived. The old man kindly insisted on it.
“Sho’ly, Missie, you wants ter lib up ter de customs ob de ol’ Co’ner House. Mars’ Peter drapped ’em all off latterly; but de time was w’en dis was de center ob sassiety in Milton—ya-as’m!”
“Surely, Miss, you want to live up to the customs of the old Corner House. Mr. Peter dropped them all off recently; but there was a time when this was the center of society in Milton—yes, ma’am!”
“But goodness!” ejaculated Ruth, in some timidity, “we do not expect to be in society now. We don’t know many people yet. And not a soul has been inside the door to call upon us since we arrived.”
“But goodness!” exclaimed Ruth, a bit timidly, “we don’t expect to be social now. We don’t know that many people yet. And not a single person has come to our door to visit us since we arrived.”
However, their circle of acquaintance was steadily widening.
However, their circle of friends was steadily growing.
CHAPTER VIII—THE CAT THAT WENT BACK
Agnes put her hand upon it in the pantry and dropped a glass dish ker-smash! She screamed so, that Ruth came running, opened the door, and, as it scurried to escape into the dining-room, the oldest Kenway girl dodged and struck her head with almost stunning force against the doorframe. She “saw stars” for a few moments.
Agnes put her hand on it in the pantry and dropped a glass dish, crashing it to the ground! She screamed so loudly that Ruth came running, opened the door, and as it rushed to escape into the dining room, the oldest Kenway girl dodged and hit her head with almost stunning force against the doorframe. She "saw stars" for a few moments.
“Oh! oh!” screamed Agnes.
“Oh my gosh!” screamed Agnes.
“Ow! ow!” cried Ruth.
“Ow! Ow!” cried Ruth.
“Whatever is the matter with you girls?” demanded Mrs. McCall, hurrying in from the front hall.
“What's wrong with you girls?” demanded Mrs. McCall, rushing in from the front hall.
She suddenly saw it, following the baseboard around the room in a panic of fear, and Mrs. McCall gathered her skirts close about her ankles and called Uncle Rufus.
She suddenly spotted it, racing along the baseboard around the room in a wave of fear, and Mrs. McCall hugged her skirts tightly around her ankles and shouted for Uncle Rufus.
“He, he!” chuckled the black man, making one swoop for Mrs. Mouse and catching her in a towel. “All disher combobberation over a leetle, teeny, gray mouse. Glo-ree! s’pose hit had been a rat?”
“Ha, ha!” laughed the black man, making a quick move for Mrs. Mouse and wrapping her in a towel. “All this fuss over a little, tiny, gray mouse. Goodness! What if it had been a rat?”
“The house is just over-run with mice,” complained Mrs. McCall. “And traps seem to do no good. I always would jump, if I saw a mouse. I can’t help it.”
“The house is completely overrun with mice,” complained Mrs. McCall. “And the traps don’t seem to work at all. I always jump if I see a mouse. I can’t help it.”
“Me, too,” cried Agnes. “There’s something so sort of creepy about mice. Worse than spiders.”
“Me, too,” Agnes exclaimed. “There’s something really creepy about mice. Even worse than spiders.”
“Oh, dear!” moaned Ruth, holding the side of her head. “I wish you’d find some way of getting rid of them, Uncle Rufus. I’m afraid of them, too.”
“Oh, no!” groaned Ruth, clutching the side of her head. “I really wish you’d figure out a way to get rid of them, Uncle Rufus. I’m scared of them, too.”
“Lor’ bress yo’ heart an’ soul, Missie! I done cotched this one fo’ you-uns, an’ I wisht I could ketch ’em all. But Unc’ Rufus ain’t much of a mouser—naw suh! What you-alls wants is a cat.”
“Lord bless your heart and soul, Miss! I’ve caught this one for you, and I wish I could catch them all. But Uncle Rufus isn’t much of a mouser—not at all! What you all need is a cat.”
“We ought to have a good cat—that’s a fact,” admitted Mrs. McCall.
“We really need to get a good cat—that's for sure,” admitted Mrs. McCall.
“I like cats,” said Dot, who had come in to see what the excitement was all about. “There’s one runs along our back fence. Do you ’spect we could coax her to come in here and hunt mouses? Let’s show her this one Uncle Rufus caught, and maybe she’ll follow us in,” added the hopeful little girl.
“I like cats,” said Dot, who had come in to see what all the fuss was about. “There’s one that runs along our back fence. Do you think we could lure her in here to catch mice? Let’s show her this one Uncle Rufus caught, and maybe she’ll follow us in,” added the hopeful little girl.
Although this plan for securing a cat did not meet with the family’s approval, Agnes was reminded of the cat problem that very afternoon, when she had occasion to go to Mr. Stetson’s grocery store, where the family traded.
Although this plan to get a cat didn’t sit well with the family, Agnes was reminded of the cat issue that same afternoon when she needed to go to Mr. Stetson’s grocery store, where the family shopped.
She liked Myra Stetson, the groceryman’s daughter, almost as well as she did Eva Larry. And Myra had nothing to say about the “haunt” which was supposed to pester the old Corner House.
She liked Myra Stetson, the groceryman’s daughter, almost as much as she did Eva Larry. And Myra had nothing to say about the “haunt” that was supposed to bother the old Corner House.
Myra helped about the store, after school hours and on Saturdays. When Agnes entered this day, Mr. Stetson was scolding.
Myra helped out at the store after school and on Saturdays. When Agnes walked in that day, Mr. Stetson was scolding.
“I declare for’t!” he grumbled. “There’s no room to step around this store for the cats. Myra! I can’t stand so many cats—they’re under foot all the time. You’ll have to get rid of some of your pets. It’s making me poor to feed them all, in the first place!”
“I swear!” he grumbled. “There’s no space to move around this store with all these cats. Myra! I can’t stand having so many cats—they’re always in the way. You’re going to have to get rid of some of your pets. It’s costing me a fortune to feed them all, to begin with!”
“Oh, father!” cried Myra. “They keep away the mice, you know.”
“Oh, Dad!” Myra exclaimed. “They keep the mice away, you know.”
“Yes! Sure! They keep away the mice, because there’s so many cats and kittens here, the mice couldn’t crowd in. I tell you I can’t stand it—and there’s that old Sandy-face with four kittens in the basket behind the flour barrels in the back room. Those kittens have got their eyes open. Soon you can’t catch them at all. I tell you, Myra, you’ve got to get rid of them.”
“Yeah! Definitely! They keep the mice away because there are so many cats and kittens around that the mice can’t even get in. I swear, I can’t handle it—and there’s that old Sandy-face with four kittens in the basket behind the flour barrels in the back room. Those kittens have their eyes open now. Soon, you won’t be able to catch them at all. I’m telling you, Myra, you’ve got to get rid of them.”
“Sandy-face and all?” wailed Myra, aghast.
“Sandy-face and all?” Myra cried out, shocked.
“Yes,” declared her father. “That’ll be five of ’em gone in a bunch. Then maybe we can at least count those that are left.”
“Yes,” said her father. “That’ll make five of them gone at once. Then maybe we can at least count the ones that are left.”
“Oh, Myra!” cried Agnes. “Give them to us.”
“Oh, Myra!” shouted Agnes. “Hand them over to us.”
“What?” asked the store-keeper’s girl. “Not the whole five?”
“What?” asked the shopkeeper's daughter. “Not the full five?”
“Yes,” agreed Agnes, recklessly. “Mrs. McCall says we are over-run with mice, and I expect we could feed more than five cats for a long time on the mouse supply of the old Corner House.”
“Yeah,” agreed Agnes, carelessly. “Mrs. McCall says we have a mouse problem, and I bet we could feed more than five cats for a long time with all the mice in the old Corner House.”
“Goodness! Old Sandy-face is a real nice mother cat——”
“Wow! Old Sandy-face is a really nice mother cat——”
“Let’s see her,” proposed Agnes, and followed Myra out into the store-room of the grocery.
“Let’s check her out,” suggested Agnes, and followed Myra into the grocery's storage room.
In a broken hand-basket in which some old clothes had been dropped, Sandy-face had made her children’s cradle. They looked like four spotted, black balls. The old cat herself was with them, and she stretched and yawned, and looked up at the two girls with perfect trust in her speckled countenance.
In a broken basket where some old clothes had been tossed, Sandy-face had created a cradle for her children. They looked like four spotted, black balls. The old cat was there too, stretching and yawning, gazing up at the two girls with complete trust in her speckled face.
Her face looked as though salt and pepper, or sand, had been sprinkled upon it. Her body was marked with faint stripes of black and gray, which proved her part “tiger” origin. She was “double-toed” on her front feet, and her paws were big, soft cushions that could unsheath dangerous claws in an instant.
Her face looked like it had been sprinkled with salt and pepper, or sand. Her body was marked with faint stripes of black and gray, showing her "tiger" heritage. She had "double toes" on her front feet, and her paws were large, soft cushions that could reveal sharp claws in an instant.
“She ought to be a good mouser,” said Agnes, reflectively. It did look like a big contract to cart five cats home at once!
“She should be a good mouser,” said Agnes, thoughtfully. It did seem like a big task to bring five cats home all at once!
“But I wouldn’t feel right to separate the family—especially when the kittens are so young,” Myra said. “If your folks will let you take them—well! it would be nice,” she added, for she was a born lover of cats and could not think, without positive pain, of having any of the cunning kittens cut short in their feline careers.
“But I wouldn’t feel right about separating the family—especially since the kittens are so young,” Myra said. “If your parents will let you take them—well! That would be nice,” she added, since she was a natural cat lover and couldn’t bear the thought of any of the adorable kittens having their lives cut short.
“Oh, Ruth will be glad,” said Agnes, with assurance. “So will Mrs. McCall. We need cats—we just actually need them, Myra.”
“Oh, Ruth will be happy,” said Agnes confidently. “So will Mrs. McCall. We really need cats, Myra.”
“But how will you get them home?” asked the other girl, more practical than the impulsive Agnes.
“But how are you going to get them home?” asked the other girl, who was more practical than the impulsive Agnes.
“Goodness! I hadn’t thought of that,” confessed Agnes.
“Wow! I didn’t think of that,” admitted Agnes.
“You see, cats are funny creatures,” Myra declared. “Sometimes they find their way home again, even if they are carried miles and miles away.”
"You see, cats are funny animals," Myra said. "Sometimes they make their way back home, even if they're taken miles and miles away."
“But if I take the kittens, too—wouldn’t she stay with her own kittens?”
“But if I take the kittens as well—wouldn’t she stay with her own kittens?”
“Well—p’r’aps. But the thing is, how are you going to carry them all?”
“Well—maybe. But the thing is, how are you going to carry them all?”
“Say! they’re all in this old basket,” said Agnes. “Can’t I carry them just as they are?”
“Hey! They're all in this old basket,” said Agnes. “Can't I just carry them like this?”
She picked the basket up. Old Sandy-face just “mewed” a little, but did not offer to jump out.
She picked up the basket. Old Sandy-face just "mewed" a little but didn’t try to jump out.
“Oh!” gasped Agnes. “They’re heavy.”
“Oh!” gasped Agnes. “They’re really heavy.”
“You couldn’t carry them all that way. And if Sandy saw a dog——”
“You couldn’t carry them all like that. And if Sandy spotted a dog——”
“Maybe I’ll have to blindfold her?” suggested Agnes.
“Maybe I should blindfold her?” suggested Agnes.
“Put her in a bag!” cried Myra.
“Put her in a bag!” yelled Myra.
“But that seems so cruel!”
“But that feels so harsh!”
“I know. She might smother,” admitted Myra.
“I know. She might suffocate,” admitted Myra.
“Goodness me!” said Agnes, briskly, “if we’re going to have a cat, I don’t want one that will always be afraid of me because I popped her into a bag. Besides, a cat is a dignified creature, and doing a thing like that would hurt her feelings. Don’t you think so?”
“Wow!” said Agnes, energetically, “if we’re getting a cat, I don’t want one that will always be scared of me just because I put her in a bag. Plus, a cat is a proud animal, and doing something like that would hurt her feelings. Don’t you think so?”
“I guess Sandy-face wouldn’t like it,” agreed Myra, laughing at Agnes’ serious speech and manner.
“I guess Sandy-face wouldn’t be into it,” Myra agreed, laughing at Agnes’ serious tone and demeanor.
“I tell you what,” the second-oldest Kenway girl said. “I’ll run home with the groceries your father has put up for me, and get the kids to come and help. They can certainly carry the kittens, while I take Sandy.”
“I’ll tell you what,” the second-oldest Kenway girl said. “I’ll run home with the groceries your dad set aside for me, and get the kids to come and help. They can definitely carry the kittens while I take Sandy.”
“Of course,” agreed the relieved Myra. She saw a chance of disposing of the entire family without hurting her own, or the cats’ feelings, and she was much pleased.
“Of course,” agreed the relieved Myra. She saw a chance to get rid of the entire family without hurting her own or the cats’ feelings, and she was very pleased.
As for the impulsive Agnes, when she made up her mind to do a thing, she never thought of asking advice. She reached home with the groceries and put them into the hands of Uncle Rufus at the back door. Then she called Tess and Dot from their play in the garden.
As for the impulsive Agnes, when she decided to do something, she never considered asking for advice. She got home with the groceries and handed them to Uncle Rufus at the back door. Then she called Tess and Dot from their play in the garden.
“Are your frocks clean, girls?” she asked them, hurriedly. “I want you to go to Mr. Stetson’s store with me.”
“Are your dresses clean, girls?” she asked them quickly. “I want you to come with me to Mr. Stetson’s store.”
“What for, Aggie?” asked Dot, but quite ready to go. By Agnes’ appearance it was easy to guess that there was something exciting afoot.
“What’s going on, Aggie?” Dot asked, but she was already ready to go. By Agnes’ look, it was easy to tell that something exciting was happening.
“Shall I run ask Ruth?” Tess inquired, more thoughtfully.
“Should I go ask Ruth?” Tess asked, more thoughtfully.
Uncle Rufus was watching them from the porch. Agnes waved her hand to the black man, as she ushered the two smaller girls out of the yard onto Willow Street.
Uncle Rufus was watching them from the porch. Agnes waved her hand to the Black man as she guided the two younger girls out of the yard onto Willow Street.
“No,” she said to Tess. “Uncle Rufus sees us, and he’ll explain to Ruth.” At the moment, she did not remember that Uncle Rufus knew no more about their destination than Ruth herself.
“No,” she told Tess. “Uncle Rufus sees us, and he’ll explain it to Ruth.” At that moment, she didn’t realize that Uncle Rufus knew just as little about where they were headed as Ruth did.
The smaller girls were eager to learn the particulars of the affair as Agnes hurried them along. But the bigger girl refused to explain, until they were in the grocer’s store-room.
The younger girls were excited to find out the details of the situation as Agnes rushed them along. But the older girl wouldn't explain until they were in the back room of the grocery store.
“Now! what do you think of them?” she demanded.
“Now! What do you think of them?” she asked.
Tess and Dot were delighted with the kittens and Sandy-face. When they learned that all four kittens and the mother cat were to be their very own for the taking away, they could scarcely keep from dancing up and down.
Tess and Dot were thrilled with the kittens and Sandy-face. When they found out that all four kittens and their mother cat were going to be theirs to take home, they could hardly contain their excitement and nearly started dancing up and down.
Oh, yes! Tess and Dot were sure they could carry the basket of kittens. “But won’t that big cat scratch you, when you undertake to carry her, Aggie?” asked Tess.
Oh, yeah! Tess and Dot were definitely sure they could carry the basket of kittens. “But won’t that big cat scratch you when you try to carry her, Aggie?” asked Tess.
“I won’t let her!” declared Agnes. “Now you take the basket right up when I lift out Sandy.”
“I won’t let her!” Agnes declared. “Now you take the basket right up when I lift out Sandy.”
“I—I’m afraid she’ll hurt you,” said Dot.
“I—I’m worried she’ll hurt you,” said Dot.
“She’s real kind!” Agnes lifted out the mother-cat. Sandy made no complaint, but kept her eyes fixed upon the kittens. She was used to being handled by Myra. So she quickly snuggled down into Agnes’ arms, purring contentedly. The two smaller girls lifted the basket of kittens between them.
“She’s really sweet!” Agnes lifted out the mother cat. Sandy didn't complain but kept her eyes focused on the kittens. She was used to being handled by Myra, so she quickly snuggled into Agnes’ arms, purring happily. The two younger girls lifted the basket of kittens between them.
“Oh, this is nice,” said Tess, delightedly. “We can carry them just as easy! Can’t we, Dot?”
“Oh, this is nice,” Tess said, feeling delighted. “We can carry them just as easily! Right, Dot?”
“Then go right along. We’ll go out of that side door there, so as not to take them through the store,” instructed Agnes.
“Then go ahead. We'll use that side door over there, so we don't have to walk them through the store,” instructed Agnes.
Sandy made no trouble at all. Agnes was careful to walk so that the big cat could look right down into the basket where her four kittens squirmed and occasionally squealed their objections to this sort of a “moving day.”
Sandy didn't cause any trouble at all. Agnes was careful to walk in a way that the big cat could see straight down into the basket where her four kittens wriggled and occasionally squeaked their protests about this kind of "moving day."
The sun was warm and the little things could not be cold, but they missed the warmth of their mother’s body, and her fur coat to snuggle up against! When they squealed, Sandy-face evinced some disturbance of mind, but Agnes managed to quiet her, until they reached Mrs. Adams’ front gate.
The sun was warm, and the little ones couldn't feel the cold, but they missed the warmth of their mother’s body and her furry coat to cuddle up against! When they squealed, Sandy-face showed some signs of distress, but Agnes was able to calm her down until they got to Mrs. Adams’ front gate.
Mrs. Adams was the old lady who had told the Kenways about their father breaking one of her windows when he was a boy. She had shown much interest in the Corner House girls. Now she was out on her front porch and saw them coming along Willow Street.
Mrs. Adams was the elderly woman who had informed the Kenways about their father breaking one of her windows when he was a kid. She had taken a keen interest in the Corner House girls. Now, she was sitting on her front porch and noticed them walking down Willow Street.
“Whatever have you girls been up to?” she demanded, pleasantly enough, but evincing much curiosity.
“What's been going on with you girls?” she asked, sounding friendly but clearly very curious.
“Why, Mrs. Adams,” said Agnes, eagerly. “Don’t you see? We’ve adopted a family.”
“Why, Mrs. Adams,” Agnes said eagerly. “Don’t you see? We’ve adopted a family.”
“Humph! A family? Not those young’uns of Petunia Blossom? I see Uncle Rufus back at the old Corner House, and I expect the whole family will be there next.”
“Humph! A family? Not those kids of Petunia Blossom? I see Uncle Rufus back at the old Corner House, and I expect the whole family will be there next.”
“Why,” said Agnes, somewhat surprised by this speech, “these are only cats.”
“Why,” said Agnes, a bit surprised by this comment, “these are just cats.”
“Cats?”
"Are you talking about cats?"
“Yes’m. Cats. That is, a cat and four kittens.”
“Yeah. Cats. I mean, a cat and four kittens.”
Mrs. Adams started down the path to see. The girls stopped before her gate. At that moment there was a whoop, a scrambling in the road, and a boy and a bulldog appeared from around the nearest corner.
Mrs. Adams walked down the path to take a look. The girls paused in front of her gate. At that moment, there was a shout, some rustling in the road, and a boy along with a bulldog came running around the nearest corner.
With unerring instinct the bulldog, true to his nature, came charging for the cat he saw in Agnes’ arms.
With perfect instinct, the bulldog, staying true to his nature, raced toward the cat he spotted in Agnes' arms.
Poor old Sandy-face came to life in a hurry. From a condition of calm repose, she leaped in a second of time to wild and vociferous activity. Matters were on a war basis instantly.
Poor old Sandy-face came to life quickly. From a state of calm relaxation, she jumped in an instant into frenzied and loud activity. Things were on a war footing right away.
She uttered a single “Yow!” and leaped straight out of Agnes’ arms to the bole of a maple tree standing just inside Mrs. Adams’ fence. She forgot her kittens and everything else, and scrambled up the tree for dear life, while the bulldog, tongue hanging out, and his little red eyes all alight with excitement, leaped against the fence as though he, too, would scramble over it and up the tree.
She let out a single “Yow!” and jumped straight out of Agnes’ arms to the trunk of a maple tree right inside Mrs. Adams’ fence. She completely forgot about her kittens and everything else, and scrambled up the tree for her life, while the bulldog, tongue hanging out and his tiny red eyes shining with excitement, jumped against the fence as if he too wanted to climb over it and up the tree.

She forgot her kittens and everything else, and scrambled up the tree for dear life.
She forgot about her kittens and everything else, and hurriedly climbed the tree to save herself.
“Oh! that horrid dog! Take him away, you Sammy Pinkney!” cried Mrs. Adams. “Come into the yard, girls!”
“Oh! That awful dog! Get him away from me, you Sammy Pinkney!” shouted Mrs. Adams. “Come into the yard, girls!”
The gate was open, and the little girls ran in with the basket of kittens. Each kitten, in spite of its youth, was standing stiff-legged in the basket, its tiny back arched, its fur on end, and was “spitting” with all its might.
The gate was open, and the little girls ran in with the basket of kittens. Each kitten, despite its young age, was standing stiff-legged in the basket, its tiny back arched, its fur standing on end, and was "spitting" with all its might.
The mother cat had forgotten her children in this moment of panic. The dancing bulldog outside the fence quite crazed her. She ran out on the first limb of the tree, and leaped from it into the next tree. There was a long row of maples here and the frightened Sandy-face went from one to the other like a squirrel.
The mother cat had lost track of her kittens in this moment of panic. The playful bulldog outside the fence was driving her crazy. She jumped onto the first branch of the tree and leaped into the next one. There was a long line of maples here, and the scared Sandy-face moved from one to another like a squirrel.
“She’s running away! she’s running away!” cried Agnes.
“She’s running away! She’s running away!” cried Agnes.
“Where did you get that cat and those kittens, child?” demanded Mrs. Adams.
“Where did you get that cat and those kittens, kid?” Mrs. Adams asked.
“At Mr. Stetson’s store,” said Agnes, sadly, as the old cat disappeared.
“At Mr. Stetson’s store,” Agnes said sadly as the old cat disappeared.
“She’s going back,” said the lady firmly. “That’s where she is going. A scared cat always will make for home, if she can. And now! what under the canopy are you going to do with that mess of kittens—without a cat to mother them?”
“She’s going back,” the lady said decisively. “That’s where she’s headed. A scared cat will always try to get home if it can. And now! What in the world are you going to do with that bunch of kittens—without a cat to take care of them?”
Agnes was stricken dumb for the moment. Tess and Dot were all but in tears. The situation was very complicated indeed, even if the boy had urged his dog away from the gate.
Agnes was momentarily speechless. Tess and Dot were nearly in tears. The situation was really complicated, even though the boy had urged his dog away from the gate.
The four little kittens presented a problem to the Corner House girls that was too much for even the ready Agnes to solve. Here were the kittens. The cat had gone back. Agnes had a long scratch on her arm—and it smarted. Tess and Dot were on the verge of tears, while the kittens began to mew and refused to be pacified.
The four little kittens posed a challenge for the Corner House girls that even the quick-thinking Agnes couldn't figure out. There were the kittens. The cat had returned home. Agnes had a long scratch on her arm—and it stung. Tess and Dot were about to cry, while the kittens started to meow and wouldn't calm down.
CHAPTER IX—THE VANISHING KITTENS
“What you’ll do with those little tykes, I don’t see,” said Mrs. Adams, who was not much of a comforter, although kind-hearted. “You’d better take them back to Mr. Stetson, Aggie.”
“What you’re going to do with those little kids, I can’t understand,” said Mrs. Adams, who wasn’t great at providing comfort, although she had a kind heart. “You should probably take them back to Mr. Stetson, Aggie.”
“No-o. I don’t think he’d like that,” said Agnes. “He told Myra to get rid of them and I promised to take them away and keep them.”
“No. I don’t think he’d be into that,” said Agnes. “He told Myra to get rid of them, and I promised to take them away and hold onto them.”
“But that old cat’s gone back,” decided the lady.
“But that old cat’s back,” decided the lady.
“I s’pect you’ll have to go after her again, Aggie,” said Tess.
“I guess you’ll have to go after her again, Aggie,” said Tess.
“But I won’t carry her—loose—in my arms,” declared the bigger girl, with emphasis. “See what she did to me,” and she displayed the long, inflamed scratch again.
“But I won’t carry her—carelessly—in my arms,” declared the bigger girl, emphasizing her point. “Look at what she did to me,” and she showed off the long, inflamed scratch once more.
“Put her in a bag, child,” advised Mrs. Adams. “You little ones come around here to the back stoop and we’ll try to make the kittens drink warm milk. They’re kind of small, but maybe they’re hungry enough to put their tongues into the dish.”
“Put her in a bag, kid,” Mrs. Adams suggested. “You little ones come around to the back steps, and we’ll try to get the kittens to drink warm milk. They’re a bit small, but maybe they’re hungry enough to lick the dish.”
She bustled away with Tess and Dot and the basket of kittens, while Agnes started back along the street toward the grocery store. She had rather lost interest in Sandy-face and her family.
She hurried off with Tess and Dot and the basket of kittens, while Agnes walked back down the street toward the grocery store. She had pretty much lost interest in Sandy-face and her family.
At once Tess and Dot were strongly taken with the possibility of teaching the kittens to drink. Mrs. Adams warmed the milk, poured it into a saucer, and set it down on the top step. Each girl grabbed a kitten and the good lady took the other two.
At the same time, Tess and Dot were really excited about the idea of teaching the kittens to drink. Mrs. Adams heated the milk, poured it into a saucer, and placed it on the top step. Each girl picked up a kitten, and the kind lady took the other two.
They thrust the noses of the kittens toward the milk, and immediately the little things backed away, and made great objections to their introduction to this new method of feeding.
They pushed the kittens' noses toward the milk, and right away the little ones backed off and protested strongly against this new way of feeding.
The little black one, with the white nose and the spot of white over one eye, got some milk on its whiskers, and immediately sneezed.
The little black one, with the white nose and the spot of white over one eye, got some milk on its whiskers and immediately sneezed.
“My goodness me!” exclaimed Dot, worriedly, “I believe this kitten’s catching cold. Suppose it has a real hard cold before its mother comes back? What shall we do about it?”
“My goodness!” exclaimed Dot, worriedly, “I think this kitten is catching a cold. What if it gets a serious cold before its mother comes back? What should we do about it?”
This set Mrs. Adams to laughing so hard that she could scarcely hold her kittens. But she dipped their noses right into the milk, and after they had coughed and sputtered a little, they began to lick their chops and found the warm milk much to their taste.
This made Mrs. Adams laugh so hard that she could barely hold her kittens. But she dipped their noses right into the milk, and after they coughed and sputtered a bit, they started licking their chops and found the warm milk really enjoyable.
Only, they did not seem to know how to get at it. They nosed around the edge of the saucer in the most ridiculous way, getting just a wee mite. They found it very good, no doubt, but were unable to discover just where the milk was.
Only, they didn’t seem to know how to get to it. They sniffed around the edge of the saucer in the silliest way, getting just a tiny bit. They found it very good, no doubt, but couldn’t figure out exactly where the milk was.
“Did you ever see such particular things?” asked the impatient Mrs. Adams. She suddenly pushed the black and white kitten (the girls had already called it “Spotty”) right up against the dish. Now, no cat—not even a very tiny cat like this one—cares to be pushed, and to save itself from such indignity, Spotty put out one paw and—splash!—it went right into the dish.
“Have you ever seen such specific things?” asked the impatient Mrs. Adams. She suddenly shoved the black and white kitten (the girls had already named it “Spotty”) right up against the dish. Now, no cat—not even a tiny one like this—likes to be pushed, and to avoid such humiliation, Spotty stretched out one paw and—splash!—it went right into the dish.
Oh! how he shook the wet paw and backed away. Cats do not like to get their feet wet. Spotty began licking the wet paw to dry it and right then and there he discovered something!
Oh! how he shook his wet paw and stepped back. Cats don’t like getting their feet wet. Spotty started licking his wet paw to dry it, and right then and there, he discovered something!
The milk on it tasted very good. He sat up in the funniest way and licked it all off, and Dot danced around, delighted to see him.
The milk on it tasted really good. He sat up in the silliest way and licked it all off, and Dot danced around, thrilled to see him.
A little of the milk had been spilled on the step, and one of the speckled kittens found this, and began to lap it up with a tiny pink tongue. With a little urging the other two kittens managed to get some milk, too, but Spotty was the brightest—at least, the girls thought so.
A bit of the milk had been spilled on the step, and one of the speckled kittens discovered it and started to lap it up with its tiny pink tongue. With a little encouragement, the other two kittens managed to get some milk as well, but Spotty was the smartest—at least, that’s what the girls thought.
After he had licked his paw dry, he ventured over to the saucer again, smelled around the edge, and then deliberately dipped in his paw and proceeded to lap it dry once more.
After he had licked his paw dry, he went back to the saucer, sniffed around the edge, and then carefully dipped his paw in again and started to lick it dry once more.
“Isn’t he the cunningest little thing that ever was?” demanded Tess, clapping her hands. Dot was so greatly moved that she had to sit down and just watch the black and white kitten. She could not speak for happiness, at first, but when she did speak, she said:
“Isn’t he the cutest little thing ever?” asked Tess, clapping her hands. Dot was so overwhelmed that she had to sit down and just watch the black and white kitten. She couldn’t speak from happiness at first, but when she did speak, she said:
“Isn’t it nice that there’s such things as kittens in the world? I don’t s’pose they are useful at all till they’re cats, but they are awfully pretty!”
“Isn’t it great that kittens exist in the world? I don’t think they’re useful at all until they grow up to be cats, but they’re really adorable!”
“Isn’t she the little, old-fashioned thing?” murmured Mrs. Adams.
“Isn’t she such a little, old-fashioned thing?” murmured Mrs. Adams.
Tess and Dot were very much at home and the kittens were curled up in the basket again in apparent contentment, when Agnes returned.
Tess and Dot were feeling right at home, and the kittens were snuggled up in the basket again, looking completely happy, when Agnes came back.
She had Sandy-face in a sack, and it was just about all Agnes could do to carry the cat without getting scratched again. For Sandy’s claws came through the flimsy bag, and she knew not friend from foe in her present predicament.
She had Sandy the cat in a bag, and it was all Agnes could manage to carry her without getting scratched again. Sandy’s claws poked through the thin bag, and in her current situation, she couldn’t tell friend from foe.
“I declare! I had no idea cats had so little sense,” Agnes sighed, sitting down, quite heated. “Wouldn’t you think she’d be glad to be taken to a good home—and with her kittens, too?”
“I can’t believe it! I had no idea cats were so clueless,” Agnes sighed, sitting down, feeling quite upset. “Wouldn’t you think she’d be happy to be taken to a good home—and with her kittens, too?”
“Maybe we wouldn’t have any more sense if we were being carried in a sack,” said Tess, thoughtfully.
“Maybe we wouldn’t be any smarter if we were being carried in a bag,” Tess said, thoughtfully.
“Well!” exclaimed Aggie. “She knew enough to go back to Mr. Stetson’s store, that’s sure. He had to catch her for me, for Myra was out. He says we’ll have to watch her for a few days, but I don’t believe she’d have left her kittens if that bad Sam Pinkney hadn’t come along with his dog—do you, Mrs. Adams?”
“Well!” Aggie exclaimed. “She was smart enough to go back to Mr. Stetson’s store, that’s for sure. He had to catch her for me since Myra was out. He says we need to keep an eye on her for a few days, but I really don’t think she would have left her kittens if that awful Sam Pinkney hadn’t shown up with his dog—don’t you agree, Mrs. Adams?”
“No, deary. I think she’ll stay with the kittens all right,” said the old lady, comfortingly.
“No, dear. I think she’ll be fine staying with the kittens,” said the old lady, reassuringly.
“Well, let’s go on home, girls,” said Agnes, rising from the step. “We’ve bothered Mrs. Adams long enough.”
“Well, let’s head home, girls,” said Agnes, getting up from the step. “We’ve disturbed Mrs. Adams long enough.”
“We’ve had an awfully nice time here,” said Tess, smiling at the old lady, and not forgetful of her manners.
“We’ve had a really lovely time here,” Tess said, smiling at the old lady and remembering her manners.
“I’m glad you came, dearies. Come again. I’m going to have a little party here for you Corner House girls, some day, if you’ll come to it.”
“I’m so glad you all came, dearies. Come back anytime. I’m planning to have a little party here for you Corner House girls someday, if you’ll join us.”
“Oh, I just love parties,” declared Dot, her eyes shining. “If Ruth will let us we’ll come—won’t we, Tess?”
“Oh, I just love parties,” Dot said, her eyes sparkling. “If Ruth is okay with it, we’ll go—won’t we, Tess?”
“Certainly,” agreed Tess.
“Sure,” agreed Tess.
“Of course we’ll come, Mrs. Adams,” cried Agnes, as she led the way with the me-owing cat in the sack, while the two smaller girls carried the sleeping kittens with care.
“Of course we’ll come, Mrs. Adams,” shouted Agnes, leading the way with the meowing cat in the bag, while the two smaller girls carefully carried the sleeping kittens.
They reached home without any further adventure. Ruth came running from Aunt Sarah’s room to see the kittens. When they let Sandy-face out of the bag in the dining-room, she scurried under the sofa and refused to be coaxed forth.
They got home without any more excitement. Ruth came running from Aunt Sarah's room to check out the kittens. When they let Sandy-face out of the bag in the dining room, she darted under the sofa and wouldn’t come out, no matter how much they tried to lure her.
The children insisted upon taking the kittens up to show Aunt Sarah, and it was determined to keep the old cat in the dining-room till evening, at any rate; so the basket was set down by the sofa. Each girl finally bore a kitten up to Aunt Sarah’s room.
The kids insisted on taking the kittens to show Aunt Sarah, and it was decided to keep the old cat in the dining room until the evening, at least; so the basket was placed down by the sofa. Each girl eventually carried a kitten up to Aunt Sarah's room.
Agnes had chosen Spotty for her very own—and the others said she ought to have her choice, seeing that she had been through so much trouble to get the old mother cat and her family—and received a scratch on her arm, too!
Agnes had picked Spotty as her very own—and the others said she should get to choose, considering she had gone through so much trouble to rescue the old mother cat and her kittens—and even got scratched on her arm, too!
They remained long enough in Auntie’s room to choose names for all the other three kittens. Ruth’s was named Popocatepetl—of course, “Petl,” for short (pronounced like “petal”) is pretty for a kitten—“reminds one of a flower, I guess,” said Tess.
They stayed in Auntie’s room long enough to pick names for the other three kittens. Ruth named hers Popocatepetl—naturally, “Petl” for short (pronounced like “petal”) is cute for a kitten—“it reminds you of a flower, I suppose,” said Tess.
Tess herself chose for her particular pet the good old fashioned name of “Almira.” “You see,” she said, “it’s sort of in memory of Miss Almira Briggs who was my teacher back in Bloomingsburg, and Myra Stetson, who gave us the cats.”
Tess chose the old-fashioned name "Almira" for her pet. "You see," she said, "it's kind of in honor of Miss Almira Briggs, who was my teacher in Bloomingsburg, and Myra Stetson, who gave us the cats."
Dot wavered a long time between “Fairy” and “Elf” as a name for the fourth kitten, and finally she decided on “Bungle”! That was because the little, staggery thing, when put down on the floor, tried to chase Aunt Sarah’s ball of yarn and bungled the matter in a most ridiculous fashion.
Dot hesitated for a while between “Fairy” and “Elf” for the name of the fourth kitten, and finally, she settled on “Bungle”! This was because the little, clumsy thing, when placed on the floor, attempted to chase Aunt Sarah’s ball of yarn and completely messed it up in a very silly way.
So, Spotty, Petl, Almira and Bungle, the kittens became. Aunt Sarah had a soft spot in her heart for cats—what maiden lady has not? She approved of them, and the children told her their whole adventure with Sandy-face and her family.
So, Spotty, Petl, Almira, and Bungle became the kittens. Aunt Sarah had a soft spot for cats—what single woman doesn't? She liked them, and the kids shared their entire adventure with Sandy-face and her family.
“Butter her feet,” was the old lady’s single audible comment upon their story, but the girls did not know what for, nor just what Aunt Sarah meant. They seldom ventured to ask her to explain her cryptic sayings, so they carried the kittens downstairs with puzzled minds.
“Butter her feet,” was the old lady’s only audible comment on their story, but the girls didn’t know why or exactly what Aunt Sarah meant. They rarely dared to ask her to explain her mysterious sayings, so they carried the kittens downstairs with confused minds.
“What do you s’pose she meant, Ruth?” demanded Agnes. “‘Butter her feet,’ indeed. Why, the old cat would get grease all over everything.”
“What do you think she meant, Ruth?” asked Agnes. “‘Butter her feet,’ really. The old cat would get grease all over everything.”
So they merely put the kittens back into the basket, and left the dining-room to Sandy-face and her family, until it was time for Uncle Rufus to set the table for evening dinner.
So they just put the kittens back in the basket and left the dining room to Sandy-face and her family until it was time for Uncle Rufus to set the table for dinner.
“Das old cat sho’ done feel ter home now,” said the black man, chuckling. “She done got inter dat basket wid dem kittens an’ dey is havin’ a reg’lar love feast wid each odder, dey is so glad ter be united once mo’. Mebbe dat ol’ speckled cat kin clean out de mice.”
“That old cat sure feels at home now,” said the black man, chuckling. “She got into that basket with those kittens, and they’re having a real love fest with each other, they’re so glad to be together again. Maybe that old speckled cat can take care of the mice.”
Of course, Uncle Rufus was not really a “black” man, save that he was of pure African blood. He was a brown man—a rich, chocolate color. But his daughter, Petunia Blossom, when she came to get the wash-clothes, certainly proved to be as black—and almost as shiny—as the kitchen range!
Of course, Uncle Rufus wasn't really a "black" man, except that he was of pure African descent. He was brown—a rich, chocolate color. But his daughter, Petunia Blossom, when she came to collect the washcloths, definitely turned out to be as black—and almost as shiny—as the kitchen stove!
“How come she is so dreful brack, I sho’ dunno,” groaned Uncle Rufus. “Her mudder was a well-favored brown lady—not a mite darker dan me—an’ as I ’member my pappy an’ mammy, ’way back dere befo’ de wah, wasn’t none o’ dese common brack negras—no, Ma’am!
“How come she is so awful black, I sure don’t know,” groaned Uncle Rufus. “Her mother was a good-looking brown lady—not a bit darker than me—and as I remember my dad and mom, way back there before the war, there wasn’t any of these common black folks—no, Ma’am!
“But Pechunia, she done harked back to some ol’ antsister” (he meant “ancestor”) “wot must ha’ been marked mighty permiscuous wid de tarbrush. Does jes’ look lak’ yo’ could rub de soot off Pechunia wid yo’ finger!”
“But Pechunia, she really harked back to some old ancestor” (he meant “ancestor”) “that must have been marked pretty promiscuous with the tarbrush. It just looks like you could wipe the soot off Pechunia with your finger!”
Petunia was enormously fat, too, but she was a pretty colored woman, without Uncle Rufus’ broad, flat features. And she had a great number of bright and cunning pickaninnies.
Petunia was really overweight, too, but she was an attractive woman with nice features, unlike Uncle Rufus’ broad, flat face. And she had a lot of lively and clever kids.
“How many I got in to-tal, Missie?” she repeated Ruth’s question. “Lor’ bress yo’! Sometimes I scurce remember dem all. Dere’s two merried an’ moved out o’ town. Den dere’s two mo’ wokin’; das four, ain’t it? Den de good Lor’ sen’ me twins twicet—das mak’ eight, ef my ’rithmetickle am cor-rect. An’ dere’s Alfredia, an’ Jackson, and Burne-Jones Whis’ler Blossom (he done been named by Mis’ Holcomb, de artis’ lady, wot I wok fo’) an’ de baby, an’ Louisa Annette, an’ an’—— Bress de Lor’, Missie, I ’spect das ’bout all.”
“How many do I have in total, Missie?” she repeated Ruth’s question. “Goodness! Sometimes I can hardly remember them all. There are two married and moved out of town. Then there are two more working; that makes four, right? Then the good Lord sent me twins twice—that makes eight if my math is correct. And there’s Alfredia, and Jackson, and Burne-Jones Whis’ler Blossom (he was named by Miss Holcomb, the artist lady I work for), and the baby, and Louisa Annette, and—and—Goodness, Missie, I think that’s about all.”
Ruth had lost count and could only laugh over the names foistered upon the helpless brown babies. Uncle Rufus “snorted” over the catalog of his daughter’s progeny.
Ruth had lost track and could only laugh at the names forced upon the helpless brown babies. Uncle Rufus “snorted” at the list of his daughter’s kids.
“Huh! dem names don’t mean nuthin’, an’ so I tell her,” he grunted. “But yo’ cyan’t put sense in de head ob a flighty negra-woman—no, Ma’am! She called dem by sech circusy names ’cause dey sounds pretty. Sound an’ no sense! Huh!”
“Huh! Those names don’t mean anything, and so I tell her,” he grunted. “But you can’t put sense into the head of a flighty woman—no, ma’am! She called them such circusy names because they sound pretty. Sound and no sense! Huh!”
Just now, however, the Corner House girls were more deeply interested in the names of the four kittens, and in keeping them straight (for three were marked almost exactly alike), than they were in the names which had been forced upon the helpless family of Petunia Blossom.
Just now, though, the Corner House girls were more focused on the names of the four kittens and making sure they could tell them apart (since three of them looked almost identical) than they were on the names that had been imposed on Petunia Blossom's helpless family.
Having already had one lesson in lapping milk from a saucer, the kittens were made to go through the training again after dinner, under the ministrations of Tess and Dot.
Having already had a lesson in lapping milk from a saucer, the kittens were made to practice again after dinner, with Tess and Dot guiding them.
Sandy-face, who seemed to have become fairly contented by this time, sat by and watched her offspring coughing and sputtering over the warm milk and finally, deciding that they had had enough, came and drank it all up herself.
Sandy-face, who now seemed pretty content, sat by and watched her kids coughing and sputtering over the warm milk and finally, deciding they had enough, came over and drank it all herself.
Dot was rather inclined to think that this was “piggish” on Sandy’s part.
Dot was pretty convinced that this was "piggish" of Sandy.
“I don’t think you’re a bit polite, Sandy,” she said, gravely, to the mother cat while the latter calmly washed her face. “You had your dinner, you know, before Mrs. McCall brought in the milk.”
“I don’t think you’re very polite at all, Sandy,” she said seriously to the mother cat, who was calmly washing her face. “You had your dinner, remember, before Mrs. McCall brought in the milk.”
They all trooped out to see Uncle Rufus establish Sandy and her family for the night in the woodshed. The cat seemed to fancy the nest in the old basket, so they did not change it, and when they left the family, shutting the woodshed door tightly, they supposed Sandy and her children would be safe for the night.
They all headed out to watch Uncle Rufus settle Sandy and her family in for the night in the woodshed. The cat seemed to like the spot in the old basket, so they left it as it was, and when they closed the woodshed door securely behind them, they assumed Sandy and her kids would be safe for the night.
In the morning, however, a surprise awaited Tess and Dot, when they ran out to the shed to see how the kittens were. Sandy-face was sleeping soundly in the basket and Spotty and Petl were crawling all over her. Almira and Bungle had disappeared!
In the morning, though, Tess and Dot were in for a surprise when they dashed out to the shed to check on the kittens. Sandy-face was peacefully sleeping in the basket, while Spotty and Petl were climbing all over her. Almira and Bungle were nowhere to be found!
The two smallest girls searched all about the shed, and then a wail arose from Dot, when she was assured that her own, and Tess’ kitten, were really not to be found. Dot’s voice brought the whole family, including Uncle Rufus, to the shed door.
The two smallest girls searched all around the shed, and then Dot let out a cry when she learned that neither her kitten nor Tess's kitten could be found. Dot's voice attracted the entire family, including Uncle Rufus, to the shed door.
“Al-mi-ra and Bungle’s lost-ed!” sobbed Dot. “Somebody came and took them, while poor Sandy was asleep. See!”
“Al-mi-ra and Bungle are gone!” sobbed Dot. “Someone came and took them while poor Sandy was asleep. Look!”
It was true. Not a trace of the missing kittens could be found. The shed door had not been opened by any of the family before Tess and Dot arrived. There was only a small window, high up in the end wall of the shed, open a very little way for ventilation.
It was true. Not a single sign of the missing kittens could be found. No one in the family had opened the shed door before Tess and Dot arrived. There was just a small window, high up in the end wall of the shed, cracked open a tiny bit for ventilation.
How could the kittens have gotten away without human help? It did look as though Almira and Bungle had been stolen. At least, they had vanished, and even Dot did not believe that there were kitten fairies who could bewitch Sandy’s children and spirit them away!
How could the kittens have escaped without any human help? It really seemed like Almira and Bungle had been stolen. At the very least, they had disappeared, and even Dot didn’t believe there were kitten fairies who could enchant Sandy’s kids and whisk them away!
Sandy-face herself seemed the least disturbed of anybody over the lost kittens. Uncle Rufus declared that “das cat sho’ nuff cyan’t count. She done t’ink she’s sho’ got all de kittens she ever had.”
Sandy-face herself seemed the least upset about the lost kittens. Uncle Rufus said, “That cat definitely can’t count. She thinks she’s got all the kittens she’s ever had.”
“I do believe it was that Sam Pinkney boy,” whispered Tess, to Agnes. “He’s just as bad as Tommy Rooney was—every bit!”
“I really think it was that Sam Pinkney kid,” whispered Tess to Agnes. “He's just as bad as Tommy Rooney was—totally!”
“But how would he know where we had housed the kittens for the night?” demanded Agnes. “I don’t see why anybody should want to take two little, teeny kittens from their mother.”
“But how would he know where we had put the kittens for the night?” Agnes asked. “I don’t understand why anyone would want to take two tiny kittens away from their mother.”
Tess and Dot watched closely the remainder of Sandy’s family. They believed that the mother cat did discover at last that she was “short” two kittens, for she did not seem satisfied with her home in the woodshed. Twice they caught her with a kitten in her mouth, outside the woodshed door, which had been left open.
Tess and Dot watched closely as Sandy’s family continued on. They thought that the mother cat finally realized she was “short” two kittens because she didn’t seem happy with her spot in the woodshed. Twice, they saw her with a kitten in her mouth outside the open woodshed door.
“Now, Sandy,” said Dot, seriously, “you mustn’t try to move Spotty and Petl. First thing you know you’ll lose them all; then you won’t have any kittens. And I don’t believe they like being carried by the backs of their necks—I don’t. For they just squall!”
“Now, Sandy,” Dot said seriously, “you shouldn’t try to move Spotty and Petl. Before you know it, you’ll lose them all; then you won’t have any kittens. And I don’t think they like being picked up by the scruff of their necks—I really don’t. Because they just squall!”
Sandy seemed offended by the girls’ interference, and she went off by herself and remained out of sight for half a day. Tess and Dot began to be worried about the mother cat before Sandy turned up again and snuggled the two remaining kittens in the basket, once more.
Sandy seemed upset by the girls' interference, and she walked away by herself and stayed out of sight for half a day. Tess and Dot started to worry about the mother cat until Sandy showed up again and cuddled the two remaining kittens in the basket once more.
That second evening they shut the cat and her two kittens into the shed just as carefully as before. In the morning only Spotty was left! The speckled little Popocatepetl had vanished, too!
That second evening, they locked the cat and her two kittens in the shed just as carefully as before. In the morning, only Spotty was left! The spotted little Popocatepetl had disappeared, too!
CHAPTER X—RUTH SEES SOMETHING
The mystery of the vanishing kittens cast a cloud of gloom over the minds of the younger Corner House girls. Besides, it had rained in the night and was still raining after breakfast. It was a dull, gloomy day.
The mystery of the disappearing kittens put a damper on the spirits of the younger girls at Corner House. On top of that, it had rained overnight and was still drizzling after breakfast. It was a dreary, gloomy day.
“Just a nice day for us to start cleaning the garret,” Ruth said, trying to put cheer into the hearts of her sisters. “Only Mr. Howbridge, who has been away, has written me to come to his office this forenoon. He wants to arrange about several matters, he says. I’ll have to go and we’ll postpone the garret rummage till I get back.”
“It's a great day for us to start cleaning the attic,” Ruth said, trying to lift her sisters' spirits. “But Mr. Howbridge, who’s been away, wrote to me to come to his office this morning. He wants to discuss a few things, he says. I'll have to go, so we'll put off the attic clean-up until I get back.”
“Poor Sandy’s all wet and muddy,” said Dot, who could not get her troubled mind off the cat family. “Just as though she’d been out in the rain. But I don’t see how that could be. She’s washing up now by the kitchen stove.”
“Poor Sandy’s all wet and muddy,” said Dot, who couldn’t get her worried mind off the cat family. “It’s like she’s been outside in the rain. But I don’t see how that could be. She’s cleaning herself now by the kitchen stove.”
They had brought the mother cat and Spotty into the kitchen for safety. Uncle Rufus shook his head over the mysterious disappearance of Petl, Almira and Bungle, too; whispering to Mrs. McCall:
They had brought the mother cat and Spotty into the kitchen for safety. Uncle Rufus shook his head about the strange disappearance of Petl, Almira, and Bungle, too; whispering to Mrs. McCall:
“Do look for sho’ as though rats had got dem kittins. Dunno what else.”
“Make sure to check, just like if rats got those kittens. I don't know what else.”
“For goodness sake, don’t tell me there are rats here, Uncle Rufus!” exclaimed the widow, anxiously. “I couldn’t sleep in my bed nights.”
“For goodness' sake, don’t tell me there are rats here, Uncle Rufus!” exclaimed the widow anxiously. “I can’t sleep in my bed at night.”
“Dunno whar you’d sleep safer, Mis’ McCall, ter git away from ’em,” chuckled the old colored man. “But I exemplifies de fac’ dat I ain’t seed none ob dere tracks.”
“Don’t know where you'd sleep safer, Miss McCall, to get away from them,” chuckled the old Black man. “But I show the fact that I haven’t seen any of their tracks.”
Occasionally Uncle Rufus “threw in a word” in conversation which sounded euphonious in his own ears, but had little to do with the real meaning of his speech.
Occasionally, Uncle Rufus would “throw in a word” during conversations that sounded nice to him but didn’t really connect to what he was trying to say.
Nobody whispered “rats” to the little girls; and Tess and Dot scarcely let Sandy and the remaining kitten out of their sight. It was a windy, storm-stricken day, and they took the mother cat and Spotty up to Aunt Sarah’s room to play.
Nobody whispered "rats" to the little girls; and Tess and Dot barely let Sandy and the other kitten out of their sight. It was a windy, stormy day, and they took the mother cat and Spotty up to Aunt Sarah's room to play.
Ruth put on her rain-coat, seized an umbrella, and ventured forth. She knew she could find her way to Mr. Howbridge’s office, down town, although she had never visited it before.
Ruth put on her raincoat, grabbed an umbrella, and stepped out. She knew she could find her way to Mr. Howbridge’s office downtown, even though she had never been there before.
The lawyer was very glad to see the oldest Corner House girl, and told her so. “I am hearing some good reports of you, Miss Kenway,” he said, smiling at her in his odd way, and with his keen eyes looking sharply over the high bridge of his nose, as though he were gazing deep into Ruth’s mind.
The lawyer was really happy to see the oldest Corner House girl and made that known to her. “I’m hearing some great things about you, Miss Kenway,” he said, smiling at her in his unusual way, with his sharp eyes peering intently over the high bridge of his nose, as if he were looking deep into Ruth’s thoughts.
“Some of these Milton people think that you girls need closer watching than you are getting. So they say. What do you think? Do you feel the need of a sterner guardian?”
“Some of these Milton folks think that you girls need more supervision than you’re getting. That’s what they say. What do you think? Do you feel like you need a stricter guardian?”
“I think you are a very nice guardian,” admitted Ruth, shyly. “And we are having awfully nice times up there at the old Corner House, Mr. Howbridge. I hope we are not spending too much money?”
“I think you’re a really nice guardian,” Ruth admitted shyly. “And we’re having a great time up at the old Corner House, Mr. Howbridge. I hope we’re not spending too much money?”
He put on his eyeglasses again and scanned the totals of the store bills and other memoranda she had brought him. He shook his head and smiled again:
He put on his glasses again and looked through the totals of the store bills and other notes she had given him. He shook his head and smiled again:
“I believe you are a born housekeeper. Of course, I knew that Mrs. McCall wouldn’t let you go far wrong. But I see no evidence of a lack of economy on your part. And now, we must see about your spending some more money, Miss Kenway.”
“I think you’re a natural at managing a home. Of course, I knew that Mrs. McCall wouldn’t steer you in the wrong direction. But I see no signs of you being wasteful. Now, we need to talk about you spending a bit more money, Miss Kenway.”
“Oh! it seems like a lot to me,” said Ruth, faintly. “And—and I must tell you something perhaps you won’t like. We—we have an addition to the family.”
“Oh! that feels like a lot to me,” said Ruth, weakly. “And—and I need to tell you something you might not like. We—we have a new addition to the family.”
“How’s that?” he asked, in surprise.
“How’s that?” he asked, surprised.
“We—we have Uncle Rufus,” explained Ruth.
“We—we have Uncle Rufus,” Ruth explained.
“What! has that old darkey come bothering you?”
“What! Has that old black guy come bothering you?”
“Oh! he isn’t a bother. Not at all. I thought he was too old to do much, but he is so handy—and he finds so many little things to do. And then——Why, Mr. Howbridge! it’s just like home to him.”
“Oh! he isn’t a bother. Not at all. I thought he was too old to do much, but he is so handy—and he finds so many little things to do. And then——Why, Mr. Howbridge! it’s just like home to him.”
“Ha! Undoubtedly. And so he told you? Worked on your feelings? You are going to have the whole family on you, next. You will have more wages to pay out than the estate will stand.”
“Ha! Definitely. So, he told you that? Played with your feelings? You're going to have the whole family on you next. You’re going to have more expenses than the estate can handle.”
“Dear me, sir!” cried Ruth. “Don’t say that. I am not paying Uncle Rufus a penny. I told him I couldn’t—until I had seen you about it, at least. And he is willing to stay anyhow—so he says.”
“Goodness, sir!” exclaimed Ruth. “Don’t say that. I’m not giving Uncle Rufus a dime. I told him I couldn’t—at least not until I talked to you about it. And he says he’s willing to stay, anyway.”
“I don’t know about that old darkey,” said Mr. Howbridge, slowly. “I believe he knew more about Mr. Peter Stower’s private affairs than he seemed willing to tell the time I talked to him after your Uncle Peter’s death. I don’t know about your keeping him there.”
“I don’t know about that old guy,” said Mr. Howbridge, slowly. “I think he knew more about Mr. Peter Stower’s personal matters than he was ready to share when I spoke to him after your Uncle Peter’s death. I’m not sure about you keeping him there.”
“Do you think he may know where Uncle Peter hid his private papers, sir?” asked Ruth, eagerly.
“Do you think he might know where Uncle Peter hid his private papers, sir?” Ruth asked eagerly.
“Yes, I do. He’s an ignorant old negro. He might get the papers into his hands, and the will might be lost forever.”
“Yes, I do. He’s an ignorant old man. He could get his hands on the papers, and the will could be lost forever.”
“Oh, sir!” cried Ruth, earnestly, “I don’t think Uncle Rufus is at all dishonest. I asked him about Uncle Peter’s hiding away things. He knows what folks say about uncle’s being a miser.”
“Oh, sir!” Ruth exclaimed earnestly, “I really don’t think Uncle Rufus is dishonest at all. I asked him about Uncle Peter hiding things away. He knows what people say about Uncle being a miser.”
“Well?” said Mr. Howbridge, questioningly.
"Well?" Mr. Howbridge asked.
“Uncle Rufus says he knows his old master was that way. Aunt Sarah says Uncle Peter was just like a magpie—that he hid away things without any real reason for it.”
“Uncle Rufus says he knows his old master acted that way. Aunt Sarah says Uncle Peter was just like a magpie—that he stashed things away for no good reason.”
“Ha! Miss Maltby was not fond of Mr. Peter Stower. They did not get along well together.”
"Ha! Miss Maltby didn't like Mr. Peter Stower. They didn't get along well."
“No, sir. I fancy not. And of course, Aunt Sarah doesn’t say much, anyway. She is real hurt to think that he did not leave her the house and money instead of leaving it to us,” and Ruth sighed.
"No, sir. I don't think so. And of course, Aunt Sarah doesn't say much anyway. She's really upset that he didn't leave her the house and money instead of leaving it to us," Ruth sighed.
“Oh, he left her enough in his will to keep her in comfort for the remainder of her life. She need not be envious,” said the lawyer, carelessly.
“Oh, he left her enough in his will to keep her comfortable for the rest of her life. She doesn't need to be envious,” said the lawyer, casually.
“Well,” sighed Ruth, “that isn’t what Aunt Sarah wanted. She feels she ought to own the house. But we can’t help that, can we!”
“Well,” sighed Ruth, “that isn’t what Aunt Sarah wanted. She thinks she should own the house. But we can’t do anything about that, can we!”
“No. Do not worry about your Aunt Sarah’s fidgets,” said the lawyer, smiling once more. “But about Uncle Rufus?”
“No. Don’t worry about your Aunt Sarah’s fidgeting,” said the lawyer, smiling again. “But what about Uncle Rufus?”
Ruth had opened her bag, and now drew forth the scrap of paper Uncle Rufus had given her. “Who do you think wrote that, sir?” she asked Mr. Howbridge, simply.
Ruth had opened her bag and pulled out the piece of paper Uncle Rufus had given her. “Who do you think wrote this, sir?” she asked Mr. Howbridge plainly.
The moment the lawyer saw it he scowled. Staring at the paper fixedly for some moments in silence, he finally asked:
The moment the lawyer saw it, he frowned. After staring at the paper intensely for a few moments in silence, he finally asked:
“When did the old darkey say he was given this?”
“When did the old man say he was given this?”
“The day before Uncle Peter died. He said the poor old gentleman couldn’t talk, then, but he managed to write that line. Is it Uncle Peter’s handwriting?”
“The day before Uncle Peter died, he couldn’t talk, but he managed to write that line. Is it Uncle Peter’s handwriting?”
“It certainly is. Shaky, but plainly Mr. Stower’s own hand.”
“It definitely is. A bit shaky, but clearly Mr. Stower’s own handwriting.”
“Oh, sir! let us keep Uncle Rufus, then,” begged Ruth, quickly.
“Oh, sir! Let’s keep Uncle Rufus, then,” Ruth quickly pleaded.
“But you understand, Miss Kenway, that this request, unsigned as it is, hasn’t an iota of legal weight?”
“But you get it, Miss Kenway, that this request, being unsigned, doesn't carry any legal weight?”
“I don’t care!” said Ruth.
“I don’t care!” Ruth said.
“Why didn’t the old man show it to me?”
“Why didn’t the old man show it to me?”
“He was keeping it to show to the relatives of Uncle Peter who, he expected, would have the old Corner House.”
“He was holding onto it to show Uncle Peter's relatives, who he expected would inherit the old Corner House.”
“Ha! and he was afraid of the lawyer, I suppose?”
“Ha! So he was afraid of the lawyer, huh?”
“You—you were not very sympathetic, were you?” said Ruth, slowly.
"You—you weren't very understanding, were you?" Ruth said slowly.
“Right! I wasn’t. I could not be. I did not see my way clear to making any provision for Uncle Rufus, for I knew very well that Mr. Stower had not mentioned the old serving man in his will.”
“Right! I wasn’t. I couldn’t be. I didn’t see a way to make any arrangements for Uncle Rufus, because I knew very well that Mr. Stower hadn’t included the old servant in his will.”
“Well—you’ll let us keep him?”
"Well—can we keep him?"
“If you like. I’ll see that he has a little money every month, too. And now I must not give you much more time to-day, my dear. But I wish to put this envelope into your hand. In it you will find the amount of money which I consider wise for each of you girls to spend monthly—your allowance, I mean.
“If you’d like. I’ll make sure he gets some money every month, too. But I can’t give you much more time today, my dear. I want to give you this envelope. Inside, you’ll find the amount I think is reasonable for each of you girls to spend monthly—your allowance, that is.”
“Such dresses as you need, will be paid for separately. You will find that a charge account has been opened for you at this store,” and he passed the surprised Ruth the business card of the largest department store in town. “But buy wisely. If you spend too much, be sure you will hear from me. The monthly allowance is pin-money. Squander it as you please without accounting to me—only to your own consciences,” and he laughed and rose to show her out of his private office.
“Any dresses you need will be charged separately. A charge account has been set up for you at this store,” he said, handing the surprised Ruth the business card of the biggest department store in town. “But spend wisely. If you overspend, you will definitely hear from me. The monthly allowance is just pocket money. Go ahead and waste it if you want—just be accountable to your own conscience,” he laughed as he stood up to show her out of his private office.
Ruth thanked him and slipped the bulky envelope into her bag. She could not open it there, or on the street, and she hurried homeward, eager to see just what Mr. Howbridge considered a proper allowance for the Corner House Girls to “squander.”
Ruth thanked him and put the hefty envelope into her bag. She couldn't open it there or on the street, so she rushed home, excited to see what Mr. Howbridge thought was a reasonable allowance for the Corner House Girls to "waste."
The east wind was tearing across the parade ground and the trees overhead, as Ruth started over the big common, writhed in the clutch of it. The rain came in fitful dashes. The girl sheltered herself as best she could with the umbrella.
The east wind was whipping across the parade ground and the trees above, as Ruth made her way over the large common, struggling against it. The rain fell in sudden bursts. The girl did her best to protect herself with the umbrella.
Such gusts are hard to judge, however. Although she clung to the umbrella with both hands, one savage squall swept down upon Ruth Kenway and fairly snatched the umbrella from her grasp. It whirled away over the wet lawn, and turned inside out!
Such gusts are tough to predict, though. Even though she held onto the umbrella with both hands, one fierce gust suddenly came down on Ruth Kenway and pretty much yanked the umbrella from her grip. It spun away over the soggy lawn and turned inside out!
“No use chasing that thing,” said Ruth, in disgust. “It’s past repairing. I’ll just have to face it.”
“No use chasing that thing,” Ruth said, feeling disgusted. “It’s beyond fixing. I’ll just have to deal with it.”
She hurried on, her head bowed before the slanting rain. She came to the Willow Street crossing and glanced up at the old Corner House. Not only could she see the great, frowning front of the mansion, with its four huge pillars, but she could view, too, the side next to Willow Street.
She rushed forward, her head down against the slanting rain. She reached the Willow Street crossing and looked up at the old Corner House. Not only could she see the imposing front of the mansion, with its four massive pillars, but she could also see the side that faced Willow Street.
Nobody was looking out of the windows on the watch for her, that she could see. The parlors were on this side of the main building, and the girls did not use them. Above, on the second floor, were the sleeping room and library in which Uncle Peter had spent the last years of his life.
Nobody was looking out of the windows for her, at least from what she could see. The parlors were on this side of the main building, and the girls didn’t use them. Above, on the second floor, were the bedroom and library where Uncle Peter had spent the last years of his life.
Above those blind windows was another row of windows on the third floor, with the shades pulled down tightly. And then, above those, in the peak of the roof, were several small garret windows.
Above those covered windows was another row of windows on the third floor, with the shades drawn tightly closed. And then, above those, at the peak of the roof, were several small attic windows.
“That’s where that girl said the ghost came and looked out,” Ruth said aloud, stopping suddenly.
"That’s where that girl said the ghost appeared and looked out," Ruth said, suddenly stopping.
And just at that identical moment the ghost did look out!
And just at that exact moment, the ghost did appear!
Ruth saw it. Only for a moment, but just as plain as plain could be! A white, fluttering figure—a sort of faceless figure with what seemed to be long garments fluttering about it.
Ruth saw it. Just for a moment, but as clear as day! A white, fluttering figure—a kind of faceless figure with what looked like long garments swirling around it.
Nobody ever has to see a ghost to know just what one looks like. People who see ghosts recognize their appearance by intuition. This was the garret ghost of the old Corner House, and Ruth was the first of the Kenway girls to see it.
Nobody ever has to see a ghost to know what one looks like. People who see ghosts recognize their appearance instinctively. This was the attic ghost of the old Corner House, and Ruth was the first of the Kenway girls to see it.
She had made fun of Agnes’ belief in things supernatural, but she could not control the shaking of her own limbs now. It was visible up there at the garret window for only half a minute; yet Ruth knew it was no hallucination.
She had mocked Agnes for believing in the supernatural, but she couldn't stop her own limbs from shaking now. It was visible up there at the attic window for only half a minute; yet Ruth knew it wasn't a hallucination.
It disappeared with a jump. She did not wait to see if it came back again, but scurried across the street and in at the side gate, and so to the back porch, with scarcely a breath left in her body.
It vanished in a flash. She didn’t stick around to see if it would return, but hurried across the street and through the side gate, making her way to the back porch, barely having a breath left in her body.
Ruth was just as scared as she could be.
Ruth was as scared as she could be.
CHAPTER XI—IN THE GARRET
It would never do to burst into the house and scare the younger girls. This thought halted Ruth Kenway, with her hand upon the knob of the outer door.
It wouldn't be right to barge into the house and scare the younger girls. This thought stopped Ruth Kenway, with her hand on the doorknob of the front door.
She waited, getting her breath back slowly, and recovering from the shock that had set every nerve in her body trembling. Of course she did not believe in ghosts! Then, why should she have been so frightened by the fluttering figure seen—for only half a minute, or so—in the garret window of the old Corner House?
She waited, catching her breath slowly and recovering from the shock that had left every nerve in her body shaking. Of course she didn’t believe in ghosts! So, why had she been so scared by the fluttering figure she saw—for only about half a minute—in the attic window of the old Corner House?
Like the old lady in the fable, she did not believe in ghosts, but she was very much afraid of them!
Like the old woman in the story, she didn’t believe in ghosts, but she was really scared of them!
“It’s quite ridiculous, I know,” Ruth told herself, “for a great big thing like me to shake and shiver over what I positively know is merely imagination. That was an old skirt—or a bag—or a cloak—or something, waving there at that window.
“It’s pretty absurd, I know,” Ruth told herself, “for someone as big as me to shake and shiver over what I definitely know is just my imagination. That was an old skirt—or a bag—or a cloak—or something, fluttering there at that window.
“Er—er, that’s just it!” breathed Ruth. “It was something. And until I find out just what it is, I shall not be satisfied. Now, I’m going to be brave, and walk in there to the girls and Mrs. McCall, and say nothing. But we’ll start cleaning that garret this very afternoon,” she concluded, nodding a determined head.
“Um—that's exactly it!” Ruth said, out of breath. “It was something. And until I figure out what it is, I won’t be satisfied. Now, I’m going to be brave and walk in there to the girls and Mrs. McCall and say nothing. But we’ll start cleaning that attic this afternoon,” she finished, nodding with determination.
So she ran into the house to find her three sisters in the dining-room, with such a peculiar air upon them that Ruth could not fail to be shocked. “What under the canopy, as Mrs. McCall says, is the matter with you all!” she demanded.
So she rushed into the house to find her three sisters in the dining room, looking so strange that Ruth couldn’t help but be shocked. “What on earth, as Mrs. McCall says, is going on with all of you!” she asked.
“Well! I am glad you have come home, Ruth,” Agnes began, impulsively. “The most mysterious things happen around this house——”
“Well! I’m glad you’re back home, Ruth,” Agnes started, without thinking. “The weirdest things happen around this house——”
“Hush!” commanded Ruth. “What is it now? You come up stairs to our room and tell me while I change my clothes. You little ones stay down here till sister comes back.”
“Hush!” Ruth ordered. “What is it now? Come upstairs to our room and tell me while I change my clothes. You little ones stay down here until sister comes back.”
Agnes had stopped at her warning, and meekly followed Ruth up stairs. In their room the older girl turned on her and demanded:
Agnes had paused at her warning and quietly followed Ruth upstairs. In their room, the older girl confronted her and said:
“What did you see, Aggie?”
"What did you see, Aggie?"
“I didn’t—it was Tess saw him,” replied Agnes, quickly.
“I didn’t—it was Tess who saw him,” replied Agnes, quickly.
“Him?” gasped Ruth.
“Him?” gasped Ruth.
“Yes. Of course, it’s foolish. But so many strange things happen in this old house. First, you know, what Eva Larry told me about the ghost——”
“Yes. Of course, it’s silly. But so many weird things happen in this old house. First, you know, what Eva Larry told me about the ghost——”
“Sh! you haven’t seen it?”
“Shh! You haven't seen it?”
“The ghost!” squealed Agnes. “I should hope not. If I had——”
“The ghost!” Agnes squealed. “I hope not. If I had——”
She signified by her look and manner that such an apparition would have quite overcome her.
She indicated with her expression and attitude that such a sight would have completely overwhelmed her.
“It was Tess,” she said.
“It was Tess,” she said.
“She hasn’t been to the garret?”
“She hasn’t been to the attic?”
“Of course not! You believe in that old ghost, after all, Ruth.”
“Of course not! You actually believe in that old ghost, don’t you, Ruth?”
“What nonsense!”
“That's ridiculous!”
“Well, if it wasn’t a ghost Tess saw, it was something like it. The child is convinced. And coming on top of those vanishing kittens——”
“Well, if it wasn’t a ghost Tess saw, it was something like it. The child is convinced. And coming on top of those disappearing kittens——”
“For mercy’s sake, Aggie Kenway!” screamed Ruth, grabbing her by the shoulders and giving Agnes a little shake. “Do be more lucid.”
“For heaven's sake, Aggie Kenway!” screamed Ruth, grabbing her by the shoulders and shaking Agnes a bit. “Do be more clear.”
“Why—ee! I guess I haven’t told you much,” laughed Agnes. “It was Tess who looked out of the kitchen window a little while ago and saw Tommy Rooney going by the house—on Willow Street.”
“Wow! I guess I haven’t shared much with you,” laughed Agnes. “It was Tess who looked out of the kitchen window a little while ago and saw Tommy Rooney passing by the house—on Willow Street.”
“Tommy Rooney?”
"Is this Tommy Rooney?"
“Yes. Tess declares it was. And she’s not imaginative like Dot, you know.”
“Yes. Tess says it was. And she’s not as imaginative as Dot, you know.”
“Not Tommy Rooney, from Bloomingsburg?”
“Not Tommy Rooney from Bloomingsburg?”
“There isn’t any other Tommy Rooney that we know,” said Agnes, quite calm now. “And if that doesn’t make a string of uncanny happenings, I don’t know what would. First the ghost in the garret——”
“There isn’t any other Tommy Rooney that we know,” Agnes said, now quite calm. “And if that doesn’t explain a series of strange events, I don’t know what would. First the ghost in the garret——”
“But—but you haven’t seen that?” interrupted Ruth, faintly.
“But—but you haven’t seen that?” Ruth interrupted, softly.
“No, thank goodness! But it’s there. And then the vanishing kittens——”
“No, thank goodness! But it’s there. And then the disappearing kittens——”
“Has Spotty gone?”
“Did Spotty leave?”
“No. But Sandy-face has, and has been gone ever since you went out, Ruth. I don’t think much of that mother cat. She doesn’t stay at home with her family hardly at all.
“No. But Sandy-face has, and has been gone ever since you went out, Ruth. I don’t think much of that mother cat. She hardly ever stays at home with her family.
“Then this boy who looks like Tommy Rooney,” concluded Agnes. “For of course it can’t really be Tommy any more than it can be his spirit.”
“Then this boy who looks like Tommy Rooney,” concluded Agnes. “Because it can’t really be Tommy any more than it can be his spirit.”
“I’m glad to see you have some sense, Ag,” said Ruth, with a sigh. “Now let’s go down to the other girls, or they will think we’re hiding something from them.”
“I’m glad to see you’re being sensible, Ag,” Ruth said with a sigh. “Now let’s go join the other girls, or they’ll think we’re keeping something from them.”
Ruth carried down stairs in her hand the envelope Mr. Howbridge had given to her. The sisters gathered in the dining-room, and Agnes picked up Spotty to comfort him while his mother was absent. “Poor ’ittle s’ing!” she cooed over the funny little kitten. “He don’t know wedder him’s got any mudder, or not.”
Ruth carried the envelope Mr. Howbridge had given her down the stairs. The sisters gathered in the dining room, and Agnes picked up Spotty to comfort him while his mother was away. “Poor little thing!” she cooed over the funny little kitten. “He doesn't know whether he has a mother or not.”
“It seems to me,” said Dot, gravely, “that Sandy-face must be hunting for her lost children. She wouldn’t really neglect this poor little Spotty for any other reason—would she?”
“It seems to me,” said Dot seriously, “that Sandy-face must be looking for her lost kids. She wouldn’t actually leave this poor little Spotty for any other reason—would she?”
“Of course not,” Ruth said, briskly. “Now, girls, look here. Mr. Howbridge says we may keep Uncle Rufus, and he will pay him.”
“Of course not,” Ruth said, confidently. “Now, girls, listen up. Mr. Howbridge says we can keep Uncle Rufus, and he’ll pay him.”
“Oh, goody!” cried Agnes, clapping her hands.
“Oh, yay!” exclaimed Agnes, clapping her hands.
At once Spotty tumbled off her lap and scurried under the sofa. He was not used to such actions.
At that moment, Spotty jumped off her lap and hurried under the sofa. He wasn’t used to such behavior.
“Now you’ve scared Spotty, I’m afraid,” said Tess.
“Now you’ve scared Spotty, I’m sorry,” Tess said.
“He can get over his scare. What’s that in your hand, Ruth?” demanded Agnes.
“He can get over his fear. What’s that in your hand, Ruth?” asked Agnes.
“This is some money Mr. Howbridge gave me for us to spend. He calls it our monthly allowance. He says we are to use it just as we please—each of us.”
“This is some money Mr. Howbridge gave me for us to spend. He calls it our monthly allowance. He says we can use it however we want—each of us.”
“Is some of it mine?” asked Dot.
"Is some of it mine?" Dot asked.
“Yes, dearie. We’ll see how much he gives you to spend for your very owniest own, first of all.”
“Yes, sweetheart. We’ll see how much he gives you to spend for your very own, first of all.”
Ruth tore open the big envelope and shook out four sealed envelopes of smaller size. She sorted them and found the one addressed in Mr. Howbridge’s clerkly hand to “Miss Dorothy Kenway.”
Ruth ripped open the large envelope and shook out four smaller sealed envelopes. She sorted through them and found the one addressed in Mr. Howbridge’s neat handwriting to “Miss Dorothy Kenway.”
“Now open it, Dot,” urged Tess.
“Go ahead and open it, Dot,” Tess encouraged.
The little girl did so, with sparkling eyes and the color flushing into her cheeks. From the envelope, when it was opened, she drew a crisp, folded dollar bill.
The little girl did this, with sparkling eyes and a flush of color in her cheeks. From the envelope, when she opened it, she pulled out a crisp, folded dollar bill.
“My!” she murmured. “A whole—new—dollar bill! My! And can I spend it all, Ruthie?”
“My!” she said softly. “A brand—new—dollar bill! Wow! Can I spend it all, Ruthie?”
“Surely,” said the elder sister, smiling.
“Of course,” said the older sister, smiling.
“Then I know just what I’m going to do,” said Dot, nodding her head.
“Then I know exactly what I’m going to do,” said Dot, nodding her head.
“What’s that?” asked Agnes.
“What’s that?” Agnes asked.
“I’m going to buy some candy on Saturday that’s not pep’mints. I just am. I’m tired of Aunt Sarah’s old pep’mint drops.”
“I’m going to buy some candy on Saturday that’s not peppermints. I just am. I’m tired of Aunt Sarah’s old peppermint drops.”
The other girls laughed loudly at this decision of Dot’s. “You funny little thing!” said Ruth. “Of course you shall buy candy—if you want to. But I wouldn’t spend the whole dollar for it. Remember, you’ll get no more spending money until this time next month.”
The other girls laughed loudly at Dot’s decision. “You funny little thing!” said Ruth. “Of course you can buy candy—if you want to. But I wouldn’t spend the whole dollar on it. Remember, you won’t get any more spending money until this time next month.”
“I should hope she’d have sense enough to kind of spread it out through the month,” said Agnes. “Hurry up, Ruth. Let’s see what he’s given the rest of us.”
“I hope she has enough sense to spread it out over the month,” said Agnes. “Hurry up, Ruth. Let’s see what he’s given the rest of us.”
Tess opened her envelope and found a dollar and a half. “Oh, I’m rich!” she declared. “I’m awfully obliged to Mr. Howbridge. I’ll tell him so when he comes again.” Then she turned swiftly to Dot and hugged her. “You don’t mind if I have half a dollar more than you do, Dot?” she asked. “I’ll divide it with you.”
Tess opened her envelope and found a dollar and a half. “Oh, I’m rich!” she exclaimed. “I’m really grateful to Mr. Howbridge. I’ll tell him that when he comes back.” Then she quickly turned to Dot and hugged her. “You don’t mind if I have fifty cents more than you do, Dot?” she asked. “I’ll share it with you.”
That was Tess’ way. She could not bear to think that anybody’s feelings were hurt because of her. Ruth intervened:
That was Tess's way. She couldn't stand the thought of anyone being hurt because of her. Ruth stepped in:
“Dot knows you are two whole years older than she, Tess. Both of you have more money to spend than you ever had before, and I am sure neither will be selfish with it.”
“Dot knows you are two full years older than she is, Tess. Both of you have more money to spend than you ever have before, and I’m sure neither of you will be selfish with it.”
Agnes grabbed her envelope. “I’m just as anxious to see as I can be,” she confessed.
Agnes grabbed her envelope. “I’m just as anxious to see as I can be,” she admitted.
When she ripped open the envelope she drew forth two crisp dollar bills. But in Ruth’s there were five dollars.
When she tore open the envelope, she pulled out two fresh dollar bills. But in Ruth's envelope, there were five dollars.
“My! it’s a lot of money,” Agnes said. “And I guess you ought to have more than us—a great deal more, Ruthie. I’m glad of my two dollars. I can treat Eva Larry and Myra Stetson. And I’ll get some new ribbons, and a book I saw in a window that I want to read. Then, there’s the prettiest pair of buckles for fifty cents in the shoeshop window right down Main Street. Did you see them, Ruth? I want them for my best slippers. They’ll look scrumptious! And I’d love to have one of those embroidered handkerchiefs that they sell at the Lady’s Shop. Besides, it’s nice to have a little change to rattle in one’s purse——”
“My! That’s a lot of money,” Agnes said. “And I guess you should have more than us—a lot more, Ruthie. I’m happy with my two dollars. I can treat Eva Larry and Myra Stetson. And I’ll get some new ribbons and a book I saw in a window that I want to read. Then, there’s the prettiest pair of buckles for fifty cents in the shoeshop window right down Main Street. Did you see them, Ruth? I want them for my best slippers. They’ll look amazing! And I would love to have one of those embroidered handkerchiefs that they sell at the Lady’s Shop. Plus, it’s nice to have a little change to rattle in one’s purse——”
“Mercy!” exclaimed Ruth. “You’ve spent your allowance twice over, already. And you still hope to rattle it in your purse! You want to have your cake, and eat it, too—which is something that nobody ever managed to accomplish yet, my dear.”
“OMG!” exclaimed Ruth. “You’ve already blown your allowance twice over. And you still think you can shake it in your purse! You want to have your cake and eat it too—which is something that nobody has ever managed to do, my dear.”
It was really wonderful for them all to have money of their own that need not be accounted for. They came to the luncheon table with very bright faces, despite the stormy day. They did not say anything, before Aunt Sarah, about the allowance Mr. Howbridge had given them. Ruth was afraid that Aunt Sarah might feel hurt about it.
It was really great for all of them to have their own money that didn't need to be explained. They arrived at the lunch table with cheerful expressions, even though it was a stormy day. They didn't mention the allowance Mr. Howbridge had given them in front of Aunt Sarah. Ruth was worried that Aunt Sarah might feel upset about it.
“She is so touchy,” she said to the others, “about Uncle Peter’s money. And she ought to know that she is just as welcome to her share as she can be!”
“She is so sensitive,” she said to the others, “about Uncle Peter’s money. And she should realize that she’s just as entitled to her share as anyone else!”
“I expect,” the thoughtful Tess said, “that Aunt Sarah would have enjoyed giving to us just as much as we enjoy giving to her. Maybe that’s what’s the matter with her.”
“I expect,” the thoughtful Tess said, “that Aunt Sarah would have loved giving to us just as much as we love giving to her. Maybe that’s what’s wrong with her.”
Perhaps that was partly Aunt Sarah’s trouble. However, there were other topics of conversation to keep their tongues busy, if the money was tabooed. Tess could not keep from talking about Tommy Rooney.
Perhaps that was partly Aunt Sarah’s problem. However, there were other topics to chat about if money was off-limits. Tess couldn’t help but talk about Tommy Rooney.
“I know it was Tommy I saw,” she declared.
“I know it was Tommy I saw,” she said.
“But how could Tommy get here, clear from Bloomingsburg?” Ruth said. “You know how long it took us to get here by train.”
“But how could Tommy get here all the way from Bloomingsburg?” Ruth said. “You know how long it took us to get here by train.”
“I know, Sister,” Tess said. “But it was Tommy. And he must have had an awfully hard time.”
“I know, Sister,” Tess said. “But it was Tommy. And he must have had a really tough time.”
“Do—do you s’pose he is looking for us?” queried Dot.
“Do you think he’s looking for us?” asked Dot.
“Don’t you fret, Dot,” assured Agnes. “He sha’n’t jump out and say ‘Boo!’ at you any more.”
“Don’t worry, Dot,” Agnes reassured her. “He won’t jump out and say ‘Boo!’ at you anymore.”
“It isn’t that. I guess the dark scared me more than Tommy did,” confessed Dot. “But say, Tess! Did he have his Indian suit on when he went by in the rain?”
“It’s not that. I suppose the dark freaked me out more than Tommy did,” Dot admitted. “But hey, Tess! Was he wearing his Indian suit when he walked by in the rain?”
“No. Just rags,” declared Tess.
“No. Just old rags,” declared Tess.
After luncheon Ruth rummaged for brooms, brushes and dustcloths. Mrs. McCall asked:
After lunch, Ruth searched for brooms, brushes, and dust cloths. Mrs. McCall asked:
“What under the canopy are you girls going to do now?”
“What are you girls going to do now under the canopy?”
“Garret. Going to clean it,” said Agnes.
“Garret. I’m going to clean it,” said Agnes.
“You’re never going up in that garret in a storm?” demanded the widow, with a strange look on her face.
“You’re never going up in that attic during a storm?” asked the widow, looking at him strangely.
“Why not?” asked Agnes, eagerly.
"Why not?" Agnes asked eagerly.
“What do you want to bother with it for?” the good lady asked Ruth without making Agnes any reply.
“What do you want to deal with that for?” the good lady asked Ruth without responding to Agnes.
“So we can play there on just such days as this,” said Ruth, firmly. “It will make a splendid playroom.”
“So we can play there on days like this,” Ruth said confidently. “It will make a great playroom.”
“Well! I wouldn’t do it for a farm,” declared Mrs. McCall, and at once went out of the room, so that the girls could not ask further questions. Agnes whispered to Ruth:
“Well! I wouldn’t do it for a farm,” said Mrs. McCall, and immediately left the room, so the girls couldn't ask any more questions. Agnes whispered to Ruth:
“She knows about the ghost, all right!”
“She definitely knows about the ghost!”
“Don’t be so silly,” the older girl said. But her own heart throbbed tumultuously as she led the procession up the garret stairs a little later. They could hear the wind whistling around the house up here. A shutter rattled, and then the wind gurgled deep in the throat of one of the unused chimneys.
“Don’t be so silly,” the older girl said. But her own heart pounded wildly as she led the group up the attic stairs a little later. They could hear the wind whistling around the house from up here. A shutter rattled, and then the wind gurgled deep in the throat of one of the unused chimneys.
“Goodness!” gasped Tess. “How many strange voices the storm has, hasn’t it? Say, Dot! do you s’pose we’ll find that goat of yours up here now?”
“Wow!” gasped Tess. “How many strange voices does the storm have, right? Hey, Dot! Do you think we’ll find your goat up here now?”
“I don’t care,” said the littler girl. “Aggie and Ruth were talking about something that sounded like ‘goat’ that night in bed. And they won’t tell now what it was.”
“I don’t care,” said the little girl. “Aggie and Ruth were talking about something that sounded like ‘goat’ that night in bed. And they won’t say now what it was.”
“You must never play eavesdropper,” said Ruth, seriously. “It is very unlady-like.”
“You should never eavesdrop,” Ruth said seriously. “It’s very unladylike.”
“Then folks shouldn’t whisper,” declared Dot, quickly. “Nobody would ever try to listen, if folks spoke right out loud. You say, yourself, Ruth, that it’s not polite to whisper.”
“Then people shouldn’t whisper,” Dot said quickly. “Nobody would ever try to listen if people spoke out loud. You say, Ruth, that it’s not polite to whisper.”
They opened the garret door and peered in. Although it was so dull a day outside, there was plenty of light up here. The rain beat against some of the windows and the wind shook and rattled the sashes.
They opened the attic door and looked inside. Even though it was a gray day outside, there was plenty of light up here. The rain hammered against some of the windows, and the wind shook and rattled the sashes.
Ruth’s gaze turned instantly upon the window at which she believed she had seen the moving figure from across Willow Street. There was nothing hanging near that window that could possibly have shown from without.
Ruth’s gaze immediately shifted to the window where she thought she had seen a moving figure from across Willow Street. There was nothing near that window that could have possibly been seen from outside.
She forced herself to go directly to the place. It was at the right of one of the huge chimneys and she could make no mistake, she thought, for it was at the window to the right of this chimney that she had seen the specter appear not two hours before!
She pushed herself to go straight to the spot. It was to the right of one of the massive chimneys, and she figured she couldn't be wrong because it was at the window to the right of this chimney where she had seen the ghost show up just two hours earlier!
A large space about this window was cleared. There was nothing near enough the window that could have represented the garret ghost. But this cleared space before the window seemed to have been made especially for the ghostly capers of the “haunt.”
A large area in front of this window was cleared. There was nothing nearby that could have stood in for the garret ghost. But this open space by the window felt like it was made specifically for the ghostly antics of the “haunt.”
Agnes came gingerly over to where Ruth stood. She whispered in the older girl’s ear:
Agnes cautiously approached Ruth, who was standing there. She leaned in and whispered in the older girl's ear:
“S’pose that old ghost should appear, Ruth? What would you do? You know, Eva said it was seen only on stormy days.”
“Suppose that old ghost shows up, Ruth? What would you do? You know, Eva said it’s only spotted on stormy days.”
“Don’t be silly, child,” said Ruth, quite angrily. She was angry as much at herself for “feeling so shaky inside,” as she was at Agnes.
“Don’t be ridiculous, kid,” Ruth said, sounding really mad. She was just as frustrated with herself for “feeling so shaky inside” as she was with Agnes.
She bustled about then, and hurried her sisters, too. They made a good beginning within the next two hours. Of course, it was only a beginning. Dust and cobwebs lay thick over all. They could brush up only the worst of the litter.
She was busy then, hurrying her sisters along, too. They made a decent start in the next couple of hours. Of course, it was just a start. Dust and cobwebs covered everything. They could only clean up the worst of the mess.
“Next clear day,” Ruth declared, “we’ll take all these old clothes down and hang what we want to keep on the lines in the yard. Uncle Rufus can have the rest. Why do you suppose Uncle Peter kept this old stuff?”
“Next clear day,” Ruth said, “we’ll take all these old clothes down and hang what we want to keep on the lines in the yard. Uncle Rufus can have the rest. Why do you think Uncle Peter kept this old stuff?”
“They say he got so he wouldn’t give away a pin, at the last,” said Agnes. “And some of these old things must have belonged to people dead and gone when Uncle Peter himself was a boy.”
“They say he got to the point where he wouldn’t give away a pin at the end,” said Agnes. “And some of these old things must have belonged to people who were long gone when Uncle Peter was a boy.”
“I expect so,” agreed Ruth.
"I think so," agreed Ruth.
“What do you suppose is in all these chests and trunks, Ruthie?” asked Tess.
“What do you think is in all these chests and trunks, Ruthie?” asked Tess.
“Don’t know, honey. But we’ll find out some day.”
“Don’t know, babe. But we’ll figure it out someday.”
Just then Uncle Rufus’ tones reached them from the stairway. He called, in his quavering old voice:
Just then, Uncle Rufus's voice came from the stairs. He called out in his shaky, old tone:
“Missie! An’ you oder chillen. I done got somet’ing ter tell yo’.”
“Missie! And you other kids. I’ve got something to tell you.”
“What is it?” cried Agnes, running to open the door at the top of the stairs.
“What is it?” shouted Agnes, rushing to open the door at the top of the stairs.
“I done foun’ out what happen ter dem kittens, Missie,” said Uncle Rufus. “You-all come ri’ down an’ I’ll show yo’.”
“I found out what happened to those kittens, Missie,” said Uncle Rufus. “You all come right down and I’ll show you.”
CHAPTER XII—MRS. KRANZ COMES TO CALL
The girls came down from the garret in a hurry, when they heard this news. Uncle Rufus hobbled on before to the kitchen. There was Sandy-face and Spotty in front of the range. They were both very wet and the old cat was licking the kitten dry.
The girls rushed down from the attic when they heard the news. Uncle Rufus made his way to the kitchen ahead of them. There were Sandy-face and Spotty in front of the stove. They were both really wet, and the old cat was licking the kitten dry.
“Where—where’s the others?” cried Tess. “Did you find Almira?”
“Where—where are the others?” Tess cried. “Did you find Almira?”
“I want my Bungle,” declared Dot. “Didn’t you find my Bungle kitten, Uncle Rufus?”
“I want my Bungle,” Dot said. “Didn’t you find my Bungle kitten, Uncle Rufus?”
“Sho, chile! I didn’t say I foun’ dem kittens. I on’y say I knowed where dey went.”
“Wow, girl! I didn’t say I found those kittens. I only said I knew where they went.”
“Where?” was the chorused demand.
“Where?” was the collective shout.
Uncle Rufus rolled his eyes and chuckled deeply. “Das ol’ cat play a joke on we-uns,” he declared. “She t’ink she an’ de kittens on’y come yere for a visit. And so she lug ’em all back to Mars’ Stetson’s store—ya-as’m!”
Uncle Rufus rolled his eyes and laughed heartily. “That old cat pulled a fast one on us,” he said. “She thinks she and the kittens just came here for a visit. And so she drags them all back to Mars' Stetson's store—yes, ma’am!”
“Carried them back to the store?” cried Ruth. “Oh! she couldn’t.”
“Carried them back to the store?” yelled Ruth. “Oh! she couldn’t.”
“Ya-as’m. One at a time. In her teef,” said Uncle Rufus, nodding confidently. “I jes’ kotch her out on the sidewalk wid dis leetle brack kitten, marchin’ straight fo’ de store. Dat how she come go ’way an’ stay so long. Nex’ time you go to Mars’ Stetson’s, you find dem dere—sho’.”
“Yeah, I got it. One at a time. In her teeth,” said Uncle Rufus, nodding confidently. “I just caught her out on the sidewalk with this little black kitten, marching straight to the store. That’s how she went away and stayed so long. Next time you go to Mars’ Stetson’s, you’ll find them there—sure.”
“But she couldn’t have taken them out of the woodshed,” cried Agnes.
“But she couldn’t have taken them out of the woodshed,” shouted Agnes.
“Ya-as’m, she did. She git out de winder. A cat kin squeeze through a moughty small space—so she kin.”
“Yeah, she did. She got out the window. A cat can squeeze through a really small space—so she can.”
“Why, you foolish Sandy-face!” exclaimed Dot. “And we tried to make you feel at home—didn’t we, Ruthie?”
“Why, you silly Sandy-face!” exclaimed Dot. “And we tried to make you feel comfortable—didn’t we, Ruthie?”
“Butter her feet,” said Aunt Sarah, who chanced to be in the kitchen at the moment. “I told you that before,” and she walked out.
“Butter her feet,” said Aunt Sarah, who happened to be in the kitchen at the time. “I told you that before,” and she walked out.
“Goodness! we’ll butter all their feet,” cried Agnes, “if that will keep them here. Just as soon as it holds up a little, I’ll run over to Mr. Stetson’s and see if it is so. The poor old thing! to carry those kittens so far. But, me-oh-my! cats haven’t much sense, after all, have they?”
“Wow! We’ll butter all their feet,” exclaimed Agnes, “if that’ll keep them here. As soon as it clears up a bit, I’ll head over to Mr. Stetson’s and see if it’s true. The poor old thing! carrying those kittens so far. But honestly! Cats don’t have much common sense, do they?”
Uncle Rufus was proved right—and that before supper time. The rain held up, and Agnes scurried over to the store, bringing back, huddled in a small covered basket, Popocatepetl, Almira, and Bungle, who all seemed very glad to rejoin Spotty. Sandy-face looked absurdly pleased to see them—just as though she had not carried them back, one by one, to a hiding place behind the flour barrels in Mr. Stetson’s store-room!
Uncle Rufus was proven right—and that before dinner. The rain held off, and Agnes hurried over to the store, bringing back, tucked in a small covered basket, Popocatepetl, Almira, and Bungle, who all seemed really happy to be reunited with Spotty. Sandy-face looked ridiculously happy to see them—just as if she hadn’t taken them back, one by one, to a hiding spot behind the flour barrels in Mr. Stetson’s storeroom!
Agnes insisted upon buttering the mother-cat’s paws. And to make sure of it, she buttered the paws of the four kittens as well.
Agnes was adamant about buttering the mother cat’s paws. To be thorough, she also buttered the paws of the four kittens.
“There,” she said, “when Sandy gets through lapping all that butter up, she ought to be proud to stay here, for butter’s forty cents a pound right now!”
“There,” she said, “when Sandy finishes licking up all that butter, she should be proud to stay here, because butter is forty cents a pound right now!”
“You extravagant thing,” sighed Ruth, shaking her head.
“You extravagant thing,” Ruth sighed, shaking her head.
“Yes!” cried Agnes. “And it’s so nice to be extravagant. I declare, Ruth, I feel that I was just born to be a rich girl. It tickles me to be extravagant.”
“Yes!” exclaimed Agnes. “And it’s so great to be extravagant. I swear, Ruth, I feel like I was just meant to be a rich girl. It tickles me to be extravagant.”
Since returning from Mr. Howbridge’s office, Ruth had evolved a question that she wished to put to Uncle Rufus. The mystery of the lost will was ever present in the mind of the oldest of the Corner House girls, and this query had to do with that mystery.
Since coming back from Mr. Howbridge’s office, Ruth had developed a question she wanted to ask Uncle Rufus. The mystery of the lost will was always on the mind of the oldest of the Corner House girls, and this question was related to that mystery.
“Uncle Rufus,” she asked the old man, after dinner that evening when he was carefully putting away the silver and they were alone together in the dining-room, “Uncle Rufus, do you know where Uncle Peter used to keep his private papers?”
“Uncle Rufus,” she asked the old man after dinner that evening when he was carefully putting away the silver and they were alone together in the dining room, “Uncle Rufus, do you know where Uncle Peter used to keep his private papers?”
“Sho’, Missie, he kept dem in de safe in his study—ya-as’m. Yo’ know dat safe; don’t yo’?”
“Sure, Missie, he kept them in the safe in his study—yes, ma’am. You know that safe, don’t you?”
“But Mr. Howbridge has the key to that safe, and to the desk, and all. And there are some things—quite important things—that he can’t find. Didn’t Uncle Peter have some other hiding place?”
“But Mr. Howbridge has the key to that safe, and to the desk, and everything. And there are some things—pretty important things—that he can't find. Didn’t Uncle Peter have another hiding place?”
“Glo-ree, Missie! I ’spect he did,” said Uncle Rufus, rolling his eyes. “But I nebber knowed whar dat is.”
“Glory, Missy! I suspect he did,” said Uncle Rufus, rolling his eyes. “But I never knew where that is.”
“And you lived right here with him all those years?”
“And you lived right here with him all those years?”
“Why, Missie, I tell yo’ how it was,” said Uncle Rufus, dropping his voice. “Yo’ see, latterly, Mars’ Peter got pecool’ar—ya-as’m. Yo’ might call it pecool’ar. I knowed he was superstitious of folks—ya-as’m. He used ter send me out on errands—plumb foolish errands, Missie; den I reckon he hid t’ings away. But I don’ know whar.”
“Why, Missy, let me tell you how it was,” Uncle Rufus said, lowering his voice. “You see, lately, Master Peter became a bit strange—yes ma’am. You could call it strange. I knew he was superstitious of people—yes ma’am. He used to send me out on errands—completely silly errands, Missy; then I think he hid things away. But I don’t know where.”
“You haven’t the least suspicion?” asked Ruth, anxiously.
“You don’t have the slightest suspicion?” Ruth asked, anxiously.
“Well now!” said Uncle Rufus, rubbing the bald spot on his head as though to stir his wits into action. “Dar was dat time he got mad at me.”
“Well now!” Uncle Rufus said, rubbing the bald spot on his head as if trying to get his thoughts flowing. “That was the time he got mad at me.”
“What about?”
"What’s up?"
“I warn’t gone so long on an errand, lak’ he ’spected me ter be, I reckon. An’ w’en I come back he warn’t in his room, an’ dere he was a-comin’ down from de garret with a lighted candle.”
“I wasn't gone as long on an errand as he expected me to be, I guess. And when I came back, he wasn't in his room, and there he was coming down from the attic with a lit candle.”
“From the garret?”
"From the attic?"
“Yes, Missie. An’ he sho’ was mad with ol’ Unc’ Rufus.”
“Yes, Missie. And he really was angry with old Uncle Rufus.”
“Perhaps he hid papers, then, in one of those chests, or bureaus up there?”
“Maybe he stashed some documents in one of those chests or drawers up there?”
“Cyan’t say, Missie. Mebbe. But yo’ don’ ketch Unc’ Rufus goin’ up dem garret stairs much—no’m!”
“Can't say, Miss. Maybe. But you don't catch Uncle Rufus going up those attic stairs much—no!"
“Why not, Uncle Rufus?” asked Ruth, quickly. “Are you afraid of the garret ghost?”
“Why not, Uncle Rufus?” Ruth asked quickly. “Are you scared of the ghost in the attic?”
“Glo-ree! who done tell yo’ erbout dat?” demanded the colored man, rolling his eyes again. “Don’ talk erbout ghos’es; it’s sho’ baid luck.”
“Glory! Who told you about that?” the man asked, rolling his eyes again. “Don’t talk about ghosts; it’s definitely bad luck.”
That was all Ruth could get out of the old negro. He had all the fear of his race for supernatural things.
That was all Ruth could get from the old man. He had all the apprehension of his community regarding supernatural things.
It was the next day that Mrs. Kranz came to call. The Corner House girls had never seen Mrs. Kranz before, but they never could forget her after their first view of her!
It was the next day when Mrs. Kranz came to visit. The Corner House girls had never met Mrs. Kranz before, but they would never forget their first sight of her!
She was a huge lady, in a purple dress, and with a sweeping gray plume on her big hat, and lavender gloves. She had the misfortune to possess a hair-mole on one of her cheeks, and Dot could not keep her eyes off of that blemish, although she knew it was impolite to stare.
She was a large woman, dressed in a purple outfit, with a flowing gray feather on her big hat and lavender gloves. Unfortunately, she had a mole on one of her cheeks, and Dot couldn't help but stare at that spot, even though she knew it was rude to do so.
Mrs. Kranz came to the front door of the old Corner House and gave a resounding summons on the big, brass knocker that decorated the middle panel. Nobody had ventured to approach that door, save Mr. Howbridge, since the Corner House girls had come to Milton.
Mrs. Kranz came to the front door of the old Corner House and gave a loud knock on the big brass knocker that was in the middle of the door. Nobody had dared to approach that door, except for Mr. Howbridge, since the Corner House girls had arrived in Milton.
“Goodness! who can that be?” demanded Agnes, when the reverberations of the knocker echoed through the big hall.
“Wow! Who could that be?” asked Agnes, when the sound of the knocker bounced through the big hall.
“Company! I know it’s company!” cried Tess, running to peer out of the dining-room window.
“Guests! I know it’s guests!” shouted Tess, rushing to look out of the dining-room window.
Ruth gave a glance about the big room, which they still made their sitting room in general, and approached the hall. Dot whispered:
Ruth looked around the large room, which they still used as their living room overall, and walked toward the hall. Dot whispered:
“Oh-ee! I hope there are some little girls coming to call.”
“Oh yay! I hope some little girls are coming to visit.”
There was nobody but this huge lady, though half a dozen little girls might have hidden behind her voluminous skirts. Ruth smiled upon the giantess and said, quickly, “Good-morning!”
There was no one there except for this enormous lady, although half a dozen little girls could have easily tucked themselves behind her flowing skirts. Ruth smiled up at the giantess and said quickly, “Good morning!”
“Vell!” was the deep-throated reply—almost a grunt. “Vell! iss de family home?”
“Well!” was the deep-throated response—almost a grunt. “Well! Is this the family home?”
“Certainly,” said Ruth, in her politest way. “Do come in. We are all at home,” and she ushered the visitor into the dining-room.
“Sure,” said Ruth, in her politest way. “Please come in. We’re all home,” and she welcomed the visitor into the dining room.
The lady stared hard at all the girls, and then around at the old-fashioned furniture; at the plate rail of Delft china which Ruth had taken out of a cupboard, where it had been hidden away for years; at the ancient cellarette; and at the few pieces of heavy plate with which the highboy and the lowboy were both decorated.
The woman fixed her gaze on all the girls, then looked around at the outdated furniture; at the plate rail of Delft china that Ruth had taken out of a cupboard, where it had been stashed for years; at the old cellarette; and at the few pieces of heavy silver that adorned both the highboy and the lowboy.
“Vell!” exclaimed the visitor, in that exceedingly heavy voice of hers, and for the third time. “I hear dere iss only madchens—girls—in dis house. Iss dot so—heh?”
“Vell!” the visitor exclaimed in her very thick voice for the third time. “I hear there are only girls in this house. Is that true—heh?”
“We are the four Kenway girls,” said Ruth, pleasantly. “We have no mother or father. But Aunt Sarah——”
“We're the four Kenway girls,” Ruth said cheerfully. “We don’t have a mother or father. But Aunt Sarah——”
“But you own dis house undt all de odder houses vot belonged to dot cr-r-ra-zy old mans—heh?”
“But you own this house and all the other houses that belonged to that crazy old man—right?”
Ruth flushed a little. She had begun to feel that such references to Uncle Peter were both unkind and insulting. “Uncle Peter left his property by will to us,” she said.
Ruth felt a bit embarrassed. She had started to think that mentioning Uncle Peter like that was both rude and offensive. “Uncle Peter left his property to us in his will,” she said.
“Vell, I am Mrs. Kranz,” said the large lady, her little eyes sparkling in rather a strange way, Ruth thought.
“Well, I’m Mrs. Kranz,” said the large lady, her small eyes sparkling in a rather unusual way, Ruth thought.
“We are very glad to meet you—to have you call, Mrs. Kranz,” Ruth said. “Not many of our neighbors have been in to see us as yet.”
“We’re really happy to meet you—thanks for stopping by, Mrs. Kranz,” Ruth said. “Not many of our neighbors have come to see us yet.”
“I aind’t von of de neighbors, Miss Kenway,” said the visitor. “I am choose Mrs. Kranz. I keeps de grocery store on Meadow Street yet.”
“I’m not one of the neighbors, Miss Kenway,” said the visitor. “I’m Mrs. Kranz. I still run the grocery store on Meadow Street.”
“We are just as glad to see you, Mrs. Kranz,” returned Ruth, still smiling, “although you do not live very near us,” for she knew that Meadow Street was at the other side of the town.
“We're just as glad to see you, Mrs. Kranz,” Ruth replied with a smile, “even though you don't live very close to us,” since she was aware that Meadow Street was on the other side of town.
“Vell! maype nodt,” said Mrs. Kranz. “Maype you iss nodt so glad to see me yet. I gome to tell you dot I vill nodt stand for dot Joe Maroni no longer. He has got to get dot cellar oudt. His r-r-rotten vegetables smells in mine nostrils. His young vuns iss in my vay—undt dey steal. An’ dey are all very, very dirty.
"Well! maybe not," said Mrs. Kranz. "Maybe you're not so glad to see me yet. I came to tell you that I won’t put up with Joe Maroni anymore. He has to get that cellar out. His rotten vegetables smell in my nose. His kids are in my way—and they steal. And they are all very, very dirty."
“I keep a nice shop—eferbody vill tell you so, Miss Kenway. Idt iss a clean shop, and them Eye-talians dey iss like pigs yet—de vay dey lif!” cried Mrs. Kranz, excitedly. “I pay mine rent, undt I haf mine rights. I gome to tell you—so-o!”
“I run a nice shop—everyone will tell you that, Miss Kenway. It’s a clean shop, and those Italians are like pigs the way they live!” cried Mrs. Kranz, excitedly. “I pay my rent, and I have my rights. I came to tell you—so-o!”
“Oh, dear me!” breathed Ruth, in surprise. “I—I don’t know what you are talking about, Mrs. Kranz. Have—have we got anything to do with your trouble?”
“Oh, my!” breathed Ruth, in surprise. “I—I don’t know what you’re talking about, Mrs. Kranz. Do—do we have anything to do with your trouble?”
“Vell!” exclaimed the large lady. “Hafn’t you say you own de house?”
“Well!” exclaimed the large lady. “Haven’t you said you own the house?”
“So Mr. Howbridge says. We own this house——”
“So Mr. Howbridge says. We own this house——”
“Undt mine house,” declared Mrs. Kranz. “Undt more houses. Your uncle, Herr Stower, own idt. I pay mine rent to him for ten year yet.”
“Under my house,” declared Mrs. Kranz. “And under more houses. Your uncle, Herr Stower, owns it. I’ve been paying my rent to him for ten years now.”
Ruth began to see—and so did Agnes. Of course, the little girls only stared and wondered at the woman’s coarse voice and strange appearance.
Ruth started to notice—and so did Agnes. Naturally, the little girls just stared and wondered at the woman’s rough voice and odd appearance.
“You were one of uncle’s tenants?” said Ruth, quickly.
“You were one of my uncle's tenants?” Ruth said quickly.
“For ten year,” repeated Mrs. Kranz.
“For ten years,” repeated Mrs. Kranz.
“And you are having trouble with another tenant?”
“And you're having issues with another tenant?”
“Mit dot Joe Maroni. He has kinder like steps—von, two, tri, fo’, five, six—like dot,” and the woman indicated by gestures the height of the children in rotation. “Dey swarm all ofer de blace. I cannot stand dem—undt de dirt—Ach! idt iss terrible.”
“Meet that Joe Maroni. He has kids like steps—one, two, three, four, five, six—like that,” and the woman gestured to indicate the height of the children in turn. “They swarm all over the place. I can’t stand them—and the dirt—Oh! It’s terrible.”
“I am sorry, Mrs. Kranz,” Ruth said, quietly. “I understand that this Italian family are likewise tenants of the house?”
“I’m sorry, Mrs. Kranz,” Ruth said softly. “I understand that this Italian family is also renting the house?”
“They lif de cellar in—undt sell vegetables, undt coal, undt wood, undt ice—undt dirt! heafens, vot dirt!” and the plume on Mrs. Kranz’s hat trembled throughout its length, while her red face grew redder, and her eyes more sparkling.
“They lift the cellar in—and sell vegetables, and coal, and wood, and ice—and dirt! Good heavens, what dirt!” and the plume on Mrs. Kranz’s hat quivered from end to end, while her red face grew even redder, and her eyes sparkled more.
“But perhaps, Mrs. Kranz, the poor things know no better,” Ruth suggested. “It must be dreadful to have to live in a cellar. They have nobody to teach them. Don’t the children go to school—when there is school, I mean?”
“But maybe, Mrs. Kranz, the poor kids just don’t know any better,” Ruth suggested. “It must be awful to live in a basement. They have no one to teach them. Don’t the children go to school—when there’s school, I mean?”
“Undt I—am I no example to dem yet?” demanded the lady. “Ach! dese foreigners! I nefer could get along yet mit foreigners.”
“Am I not an example to them yet?” the lady demanded. “Oh! These foreigners! I could never get along with foreigners.”
This tickled Agnes so that she laughed, and then coughed to hide it. Mrs. Kranz was attracted to the twelve year old.
This amused Agnes so much that she laughed, then coughed to cover it up. Mrs. Kranz was drawn to the twelve-year-old.
“Dot iss a pretty madchen,” she said, smiling broadly upon Agnes. “She iss your sister, too? Undt de kinder?” her sharp eyes sighting Tess and Dot.
“Dot is a pretty girl,” she said, smiling broadly at Agnes. “She’s your sister, too? And the kids?” her sharp eyes spotting Tess and Dot.
“This is Agnes,” Ruth said, gladly changing the subject for a moment. “And this is Tess, and this, Dot—Dorothy, you know. We have had no mother for more than two years.”
“This is Agnes,” Ruth said, happily switching the subject for a moment. “And this is Tess, and this, Dot—Dorothy, you know. We haven’t had a mother for over two years.”
“Ach!” said Mrs. Kranz, in a tone denoting sympathy, and she made a funny clucking noise in her throat. “De poor kinder! Undt you haf de hausmutter been—no?”
“Ach!” said Mrs. Kranz, in a tone showing sympathy, and she made a funny clucking noise in her throat. “The poor child! And you haven’t been the housemother—no?”
“Yes,” replied Ruth. “I have loved to take care of the little ones. Agnes is a great help. And now, since we have come here to the old Corner House, we have Mrs. McCall and Uncle Rufus. Besides, there has always been Aunt Sarah.”
“Yes,” replied Ruth. “I’ve loved taking care of the little ones. Agnes is a big help. And now, since we’ve moved to the old Corner House, we have Mrs. McCall and Uncle Rufus. Plus, there’s always Aunt Sarah.”
Mrs. Kranz’s big face looked rather blank, but in a moment her thought returned to the subject of her visit.
Mrs. Kranz’s large face appeared somewhat expressionless, but soon her thoughts shifted back to the purpose of her visit.
“Vell!” she said. “Undt vot about dot Joe Maroni?”
“Well!” she said. “And what about that Joe Maroni?”
“Dear Mrs. Kranz,” Ruth said, “I do not know anything about the property Uncle Peter left, as yet. I shall speak to Mr. Howbridge about it. He is our guardian, you understand, and a lawyer. I am sure we can find some way of relieving you.”
“Dear Mrs. Kranz,” Ruth said, “I don’t know anything about the property Uncle Peter left yet. I will talk to Mr. Howbridge about it. He is our guardian, you know, and a lawyer. I’m sure we can find a way to help you.”
Mrs. Kranz grunted: “Vell!”
Mrs. Kranz grunted: “Well!”
“I shall come to see you,” promised Ruth. “And I shall see these Italians and try to get them to clean up their cellar. I am sorry you should be so troubled by them.”
“I'll come to see you,” promised Ruth. “And I’ll talk to these Italians and see if I can get them to clean up their cellar. I'm sorry you have to deal with them.”
Meanwhile she had whispered to Tess and sent her running to Mrs. McCall. Mrs. Kranz gradually lost her offended look. She even took Dot upon her broad lap—though that was a precarious position and Dot was in danger of sliding off all the time.
Meanwhile, she whispered to Tess and sent her to Mrs. McCall. Mrs. Kranz slowly stopped looking offended. She even took Dot on her wide lap—though that was a tricky place and Dot was at risk of sliding off all the time.
“Mine oldt man undt I nefer have no kinder,” said Mrs. Kranz, sighing windily. “Ve both vor-r-k—Oh! so hard!—ven young we are. Ven we marry we are alretty oldt yet. Undt now mine oldt man iss dead for sefen year, undt I am all alone.”
“Me and my old man never had any kids,” said Mrs. Kranz, sighing heavily. “We both worked—Oh! so hard!—when we were young. By the time we got married, we were already pretty old. And now my old man has been gone for seven years, and I'm all alone.”
Tears came to the good lady’s eyes. Ruth, seeing a propitious moment, said a word for Joe Maroni’s children.
Tears filled the good lady's eyes. Ruth, noticing a good opportunity, spoke up for Joe Maroni's kids.
“I should think you would like those Italian children, Mrs. Kranz. Aren’t they pretty? ’Most always I think they are.”
“I think you would like those Italian kids, Mrs. Kranz. Aren’t they adorable? Most of the time, I think they are.”
Mrs. Kranz raised her two hands in a helpless gesture. “Ach! heafens! if dey vos clean yet I could lofe dem!” she declared.
Mrs. Kranz raised her two hands in a helpless gesture. “Oh my goodness! If they were clean yet I could love them!” she declared.
Just then Uncle Rufus, in his official coat and spats and white vest, arrived with the tray. It was evident that Mrs. Kranz was immensely impressed by the presence of the old serving man. She accepted a cup of coffee and a piece of cake, and nibbled the one and sipped the other amidst a running fire of comment upon the late Mr. Stower, and his death, and the affairs of the tenements and stores Uncle Peter had owned in her neighborhood.
Just then, Uncle Rufus, wearing his official coat, spats, and white vest, walked in with the tray. It was clear that Mrs. Kranz was really impressed by the old serving man’s presence. She took a cup of coffee and a piece of cake, nibbling on the cake and sipping the coffee while chatting non-stop about the late Mr. Stower, his death, and the properties Uncle Peter had owned in her area.
Ruth learned much about this property that she had never heard before. Uncle Peter had once collected his own rents—indeed, it was during only the last few years of his life that a clerk from Mr. Howbridge’s office had done the collecting.
Ruth learned a lot about this property that she had never heard before. Uncle Peter used to collect his own rents—actually, it was only in the last few years of his life that a clerk from Mr. Howbridge’s office handled the collecting.
Uncle Peter had been in touch with his tenants. He had been a hard man to get repairs out of, so Mrs. Kranz said, but he had always treated the good tenants justly. With a record of ten years of steady rent paying behind her, Mrs. Kranz considered that she should be recognized and her complaint attended to. As she could get no satisfaction from the lawyer’s clerk (for Joe Maroni was a prompt paying tenant, too), she had determined to see the owners.
Uncle Peter had been in contact with his tenants. He was known to be tough when it came to making repairs, or so Mrs. Kranz said, but he had always treated the good tenants fairly. With a solid record of ten years of consistent rent payments, Mrs. Kranz felt she deserved recognition and that her complaint should be addressed. Since she couldn’t get any help from the lawyer’s clerk (especially since Joe Maroni was also a reliable tenant), she decided to approach the owners directly.
These were the facts leading to the good lady’s visit. Before she went away again Mrs. Kranz was much pacified, and openly an admirer of the Corner House girls.
These were the facts that led to the nice lady’s visit. Before she left again, Mrs. Kranz felt much more at ease and was openly a fan of the Corner House girls.
“Ach! if I had madchens like you of my own yet!” she said, as she descended the porch steps, on her departure.
“Ah! if only I had girls like you of my own yet!” she said as she walked down the porch steps, on her way out.
Agnes gazed after her more seriously than was her wont. She did not even laugh at Mrs. Kranz, as Ruth expected.
Agnes watched her more seriously than usual. She didn't even laugh at Mrs. Kranz, as Ruth thought she would.
“And I believe she’s an old dear at that,” Ruth said, reflectively. “Maybe we can get her to help those little Italian children—if we can once get their parents to clean them up.”
“And I think she’s a lovely old lady,” Ruth said thoughtfully. “Maybe we can get her to help those little Italian kids—if we can just get their parents to clean them up first.”
“Well!” breathed Agnes, finally. “I wasn’t thinking particularly about her—or of the Joe Maroni kids. I was just thinking that perhaps it is not always so nice to be rich, after all. Now! we didn’t have to worry about tenement house property, and the quarrels of the tenants, when we lived on Essex Street in Bloomingsburg.”
“Well!” breathed Agnes, finally. “I wasn’t really thinking about her—or the Joe Maroni kids. I was just thinking that maybe it’s not always so great to be rich, after all. Now! We didn’t have to worry about tenement property and the arguments of the tenants when we lived on Essex Street in Bloomingsburg.”
CHAPTER XIII—THE MARONIS
It was on this day, too, that Agnes received a letter from Bloomingsburg. Kitty Robelle wrote a long and “newsy” letter, for Kitty had been one of Agnes’ most cherished friends.
It was on this day, too, that Agnes received a letter from Bloomingsburg. Kitty Robelle wrote a long and "news" letter, as Kitty had been one of Agnes' closest friends.
Kitty lived right next door to the house in which the Kenways had lived so long, so she had all the news to impart of the old neighborhood. One item interested the four Corner House girls immensely.
Kitty lived right next door to the house where the Kenways had lived for so long, so she had all the updates about the old neighborhood. One piece of news really fascinated the four Corner House girls.
“Little Tommy Rooney has run away and his mother can’t find out what’s become of him. He swapped his Indian suit with Patsy Link for a cowboy suit, and has been gone a week. The police, even, can’t find him.”
“Little Tommy Rooney has run away, and his mother can’t figure out what happened to him. He traded his Indian costume with Patsy Link for a cowboy outfit and has been gone for a week. Even the police can’t locate him.”
“There now!” cried Tess. “What did I tell you? I knew I saw him go past here in the rain.”
“There now!” shouted Tess. “What did I tell you? I knew I saw him go by here in the rain.”
“Oh, but, Tess,” said Ruth, “you can’t be sure. And how could he ever have gotten to Milton?”
“Oh, but, Tess,” Ruth said, “you can’t be sure. And how could he have ever made it to Milton?”
“I don’t know,” said the confident Tess. “But he’s here.”
“I don’t know,” said the confident Tess. “But he’s here.”
Dot agreed with her. “You know,” the latter said, gravely, “he said he was coming to Milton to shoot Indians.”
Dot agreed with her. “You know,” she said seriously, “he said he was coming to Milton to shoot Indians.”
“The foolish boy!” exclaimed Ruth. “Indians, indeed!”
“The foolish boy!” exclaimed Ruth. “Indians, really!”
“Did he expect to eat them after he shot them?” demanded Agnes. “How would he live?”
“Did he think he could eat them after he shot them?” Agnes asked. “How would he survive?”
“Perhaps he’s hungry, poor boy,” said Ruth. “I wish you girls had run after him that day—if it was Tommy.”
“Maybe he’s hungry, poor kid,” said Ruth. “I wish you girls had chased after him that day—if it was Tommy.”
“He looked awfully ragged,” said Tess, with pity. “Boys must be a nawful burden. Isn’t it lucky we haven’t any brothers to look after, Ruth?”
“He looked really rough,” said Tess, with pity. “Boys must be a nawful burden. Isn’t it lucky we don’t have any brothers to take care of, Ruth?”
“Very fortunate, I think,” agreed the oldest Kenway.
“Very lucky, I think,” agreed the oldest Kenway.
“Well,” sighed Dot, “Tommy was a real bad boy, but Mrs. Rooney thinks just as much of him, I s’pose, as though he was a girl.”
“Well,” sighed Dot, “Tommy was a really bad kid, but Mrs. Rooney thinks just as highly of him, I guess, as if he were a girl.”
“Not a doubt of it,” chuckled Agnes. “And if we find Tommy, we’ll send him home to her.”
“Absolutely,” chuckled Agnes. “And if we find Tommy, we’ll send him back to her.”
Having made a promise to Mrs. Kranz, Ruth was not the girl to neglect its fulfillment. She was doubtful, however, whether or no she should first see Mr. Howbridge.
Having made a promise to Mrs. Kranz, Ruth was not the kind of person to ignore it. She was uncertain, though, if she should see Mr. Howbridge first.
The lawyer was a busy man; perhaps he would not thank her for bringing such complaints as this of the grocery store-keeper to his attention. Agnes said:
The lawyer was a busy guy; maybe he wouldn't appreciate her bringing complaints like this one about the grocery store owner to his attention. Agnes said:
“He’s got troubles of his own, you may be sure, Ruth. And, honest—I don’t see as Mrs. Kranz has any business to bring her complaints to us.”
“He's dealing with his own issues, I can assure you, Ruth. And honestly—I don't think Mrs. Kranz has any right to bring her complaints to us.”
“But I said I’d see what I could do.”
“But I said I’d see what I can do.”
“Of course. And I’ll go with you. I’m awfully eager to see this Joe Maroni and his family—especially the ‘kinder like steps,’ as Mrs. Kranz says.”
“Of course. And I’ll go with you. I’m really excited to meet this Joe Maroni and his family—especially the ‘kinder like steps,’ as Mrs. Kranz calls them.”
Ruth agreed to let only Aggie go with her after the younger girl had given her word not to laugh. “It is nice to have a sense of humor, I guess, Ag,” said the older girl, “but you want to have tact with it. Don’t hurt people’s feelings by laughing at them.”
Ruth agreed to let only Aggie come with her after the younger girl promised not to laugh. “It’s great to have a sense of humor, I suppose, Ag,” said the older girl, “but you need to be tactful with it. Don’t hurt people’s feelings by laughing at them.”
“I know,” sighed Agnes. “But Mrs. Kranz was so funny! To hear her say she did not like foreigners, when she can scarcely speak English herself.”
“I know,” sighed Agnes. “But Mrs. Kranz was so funny! It’s hilarious to hear her say she doesn’t like foreigners when she can barely speak English herself.”
“You might be a foreigner yourself, Ag, as far as speaking correctly goes,” laughed Ruth. “You’re awfully slangy. And Mrs. Kranz has lived in this country for many, many years. She happens to be one of those unfortunate Germans who can never master English. But I know she has a kind heart.“
“You might be a foreigner too, Ag, in terms of how you speak,” Ruth laughed. “You use a lot of slang. And Mrs. Kranz has lived in this country for a long time. She just happens to be one of those poor Germans who can never get the hang of English. But I know she has a good heart.”
“She’s dead sore on Joe Maroni and his tribe, just the same,” declared Agnes, proving the truth of her sister’s accusation as to her slanginess.
“She’s really mad at Joe Maroni and his group, just the same,” Agnes said, confirming her sister’s claim about her use of slang.
The two older Kenways walked the next afternoon across town to Meadow Street. It was in the poorer section of Milton, near the silk mills. Although the houses were not so tall, and were mostly frame buildings, the street reminded Ruth and Agnes of Essex Street, in Bloomingsburg, where they had resided before coming to the old Corner House.
The two older Kenways strolled across town to Meadow Street the next afternoon. It was in the less affluent part of Milton, close to the silk mills. Even though the houses were shorter and mostly made of wood, the street made Ruth and Agnes think of Essex Street in Bloomingsburg, where they had lived before moving to the old Corner House.
Mrs. Kranz had given them her number; and it was not hard to find the three-story, brick-front building in which she kept store. Mrs. Kranz hired the entire street floor, living in rooms at the back. There were tenements above, with a narrow hall and stairway leading to them at one side. The cellar was divided, half being used by Mrs. Kranz for a store-room.
Mrs. Kranz had given them her number, and it was easy to locate the three-story brick building where she ran her store. Mrs. Kranz occupied the entire street level, living in the rooms at the back. There were apartments above, accessed by a narrow hallway and staircase on one side. The basement was divided, with half of it used by Mrs. Kranz as a storage room.
The other half was the dwelling and store of the Italian, Joe Maroni, whose name was painted crookedly on a small sign, and under it his goods were enumerated as
The other half was the home and shop of the Italian, Joe Maroni, whose name was painted unevenly on a small sign, and below it, his products were listed as
ISE COLE WOOD VGERTABLS
ISE COLE WOOD VEGETABLES
Joe himself was in evidence as the girls came to the place. He was a little, active, curly haired man, in velveteen clothing and cap, gold rings in his ears, and a fierce mustache.
Joe himself was present as the girls arrived at the place. He was a little, energetic man with curly hair, wearing velveteen clothing and a cap, gold hoops in his ears, and a bushy mustache.
“A regular brigand,” whispered Agnes, rather shrinking from his vicinity and clinging to Ruth’s hand.
“A typical robber,” whispered Agnes, pulling away from him and gripping Ruth’s hand.
“I’m sure he’s a reformed brigand,” Ruth laughed.
“I’m sure he’s turned his life around,” Ruth laughed.
The girls’ own nostrils informed them that part of Mrs. Kranz’s complaint must be true, for there was a tall basket beside the vegetable and fruit stand into which Joe had thrown decayed vegetable leaves and fruit. It was a very warm day and the odor certainly was offensive.
The girls’ own noses told them that part of Mrs. Kranz’s complaint had to be true, because there was a tall basket next to the vegetable and fruit stand where Joe had tossed rotten vegetable scraps and fruit. It was a really hot day, and the smell was definitely unpleasant.
Joe came forward smiling, as the girls stopped at the stand. “Want-a da orange—da pear—da banan’?” he asked, in a most agreeable way. Agnes immediately reversed her opinion and declared he was actually handsome.
Joe stepped up with a smile as the girls paused at the stand. “Want an orange—the pear—the banana?” he asked, in a really friendly way. Agnes quickly changed her mind and said he was actually handsome.
“Nice-a vegetables,” said Joe, eager to display his wares. “All fre-esh.”
“Nice vegetables,” said Joe, eager to show off his goods. “All fresh.”
Ruth took her courage in both hands and smiled at him in return. “We haven’t come to buy anything this afternoon, Mr. Maroni,” she said. “You see, our Uncle Peter gave us this house when he died. Our name is Kenway. We have come to see you——”
Ruth gathered her courage and smiled back at him. “We didn’t come to buy anything this afternoon, Mr. Maroni,” she said. “You see, our Uncle Peter left us this house when he passed away. Our last name is Kenway. We came to see you——”
“Si! Si!” cried the Italian, understanding them at once. “You da litla Padrona wot own all dese,” with a wave of his hand that was both graceful and explanatory. “Me, Joe, me hear-a ’bout de litla Padrona. Grazias!” and he bowed and lifted his cap.
“Yeah! Yeah!” shouted the Italian, getting it right away. “You’re the little lady who owns all of these,” he said, waving his hand in a way that was both elegant and clear. “Me, Joe, I’ve heard about the little lady. Thank you!” and he bowed while lifting his cap.
The children had appeared from the cool depths of the cellar as if by magic. They were like a flight of steps in height, and the oldest was a very pretty girl, possibly as old as Agnes, but much smaller. Joe turned swiftly to this one and said something in his own tongue, nothing of which did the visitors understand save the child’s name, “Maria.”
The children had come out from the cool depths of the cellar as if by magic. They were like a range of steps in height, and the oldest was a very pretty girl, maybe as old as Agnes, but much smaller. Joe quickly turned to her and said something in his own language, which the visitors didn’t understand except for the child’s name, “Maria.”
Maria darted down the steps again, and immediately Joe fished out a basket from under the stand and proceeded to fill it with his very choicest fruit.
Maria rushed down the steps again, and right away Joe pulled out a basket from under the stand and began to fill it with his finest fruit.
“For you, Padrona,” he explained, bowing to Ruth again. “You mak-a me ver’ hap’ to come see me. Grazias!”
“For you, ma'am,” he said, bowing to Ruth again. “You make me very happy to come see me. Thank you!”
“Oh, but Mr. Maroni!” cried Ruth, rather nervously. “You must not give us all that nice fruit. And we did not come just to call. Some—some of the other tenants have complained about you.”
“Oh, but Mr. Maroni!” Ruth said, a bit nervously. “You can't give us all that nice fruit. We didn't just come to visit. Some—some of the other tenants have complained about you.”
The man looked puzzled, and then troubled. “What is that ‘complain’?” he asked. “They no lik-a me? They no lik-a my wife? They no lik-a my chil’ren?”
The man looked confused and then worried. “What does ‘complain’ mean?” he asked. “Don’t they like me? Don’t they like my wife? Don’t they like my kids?”
“Oh, no! nothing like that,” Ruth said, sympathetically. “They only say you do not keep the stand clean. See! that basket of rotting vegetables and fruit. You should get rid of it at once. Don’t the collectors come through this part of the town for garbage?”
“Oh, no! Nothing like that,” Ruth said, sympathetically. “They just say you don’t keep the stand clean. Look at that basket of rotten vegetables and fruit. You should get rid of it right away. Don’t the collectors come by this part of town for garbage?”
“Si! Si!” cried Joe, shrugging his shoulders. “But sometimes come first my poor compatriots—si? They find da orange with da speck; dey fin’ potato part good-a—see?” All the time he was showing them the specked vegetables and fruit in the basket. Although his hands were grimed, Ruth noticed that he was otherwise clean. The children, though dirty and ragged, were really beautiful.
“Yeah! Yeah!” shouted Joe, shrugging his shoulders. “But sometimes my poor fellow countrymen come first—right? They find the orange with the spot; they find the potato that’s decent—see?” He kept showing them the speckled vegetables and fruits in the basket. Even though his hands were dirty, Ruth noticed that he was otherwise clean. The children, though dirty and in tatters, were actually beautiful.
“W’en da poor peep’ go, then I put out-a da basket for da cart,” pursued Joe, still smiling and still gesturing.
“Whenever the poor people go, then I put the basket out for the cart,” Joe continued, still smiling and still gesturing.
Up the steps at that moment came a smiling, broad Italian woman, with a gay clean bandanna over her glossy black hair. She was a pretty woman, too, with the same features as little Maria.
Up the steps at that moment came a smiling, wide Italian woman, with a cheerful clean bandana over her shiny black hair. She was a pretty woman, too, with the same features as little Maria.
“Good-a day! good-a day!” she said, bobbing and courtesying. Then she added something in Italian which was a friendly greeting.
“Good day! Good day!” she said, bobbing and curtsying. Then she added something in Italian that was a friendly greeting.
Joe smiled on her dazzlingly. She wore heavier earrings than Joe and a great gilt brooch to hold the neck of her gown together.
Joe smiled at her brightly. She wore bigger earrings than Joe and a beautiful gold brooch to keep her gown's neckline in place.
“She no spe’k da English mooch,” explained the man. “But da keeds——Oh! dey learn to spe’k fine in da school. We been in dis country six year—no? We come here fi’ year ago. We doin’ fine!” explained Joe, with enthusiasm.
“She doesn’t speak English much,” the man explained. “But the kids—oh! They learn to speak really well at school. We’ve been in this country for six years—right? We came here five years ago. We’re doing great!” Joe added enthusiastically.
Agnes was already hugging one of the toddlers, and trying to find a clean spot on his pretty face that she could kiss. “Aren’t they little darlings?” she said to Ruth.
Agnes was already hugging one of the toddlers and trying to find a clean spot on his cute face that she could kiss. “Aren’t they little cuties?” she said to Ruth.
The older girl agreed with her, but she was having difficulty herself in forming the request she wished to make to the Italian. Finally she said:
The older girl agreed with her, but she struggled to express the request she wanted to make to the Italian. Finally, she said:
“Joe, you must let the city men take away your spoiled fruit every morning. You can pick it over yourself and save what you think your poor friends would like. Although, it is very bad to eat decayed fruit and vegetables. Bad for the health, you know.”
“Joe, you have to let the city workers take away your spoiled fruit every morning. You can sort through it yourself and keep what you think your less fortunate friends would appreciate. Even so, eating rotten fruit and vegetables is really unhealthy, you know.”
“Si! Si!” exclaimed Joe, smiling right along. “I understand. It shall be as da litla Padrona command. Eh?”
“Yeah! Yeah!” exclaimed Joe, smiling along. “I understand. It will be as the little Mistress commands. Huh?”
“And let me go down into the cellar, Joe. For your own sake—for your children’s health, you know—you must keep everything clean.”
“And let me go down into the cellar, Joe. For your own sake—for the health of your kids, you know—you have to keep everything clean.”
The woman spoke quickly and with energy. Joe nodded a great deal. “Si! Si!” he said. “So the good-a doctor say wot come to see da bébé.”
The woman spoke quickly and energetically. Joe nodded a lot. “Yes! Yes!” he said. “So the good doctor says he’s coming to see the baby.”
“Oh! have you a baby?” cried Agnes, clasping her hands.
“Oh! Do you have a baby?” exclaimed Agnes, clasping her hands.
The woman smiled at the eager girl and offered her hand to lead Agnes down the broken steps. Ruth followed them. The cellar was damp because of the ice blocks covered with a horseblanket at one side. Beyond the first partition, in a darker room, there was an old bedstead with ugly looking comforters and pillows without cases. Right down in one corner was an old wooden cradle with the prettiest little black haired baby in the world sleeping in it! At least, so Agnes declared.
The woman smiled at the excited girl and reached out her hand to guide Agnes down the cracked steps. Ruth followed them. The cellar was musty due to the ice blocks covered with a horse blanket on one side. Just past the first partition, in a dimmer room, there was a rickety old bed with unattractive comforters and pillows without cases. In one corner was an old wooden cradle with the cutest little black-haired baby in the world sleeping in it! At least, that’s what Agnes said.
Mrs. Maroni was delighted with the girls’ evident admiration for the baby. She could tell them by signs and broken words, too, that the baby was now better and the doctor had told her to take it out into the air and sunshine all day. She could trust some of the older children with it; Maria was big enough to help at the stand. She had the housework to do.
Mrs. Maroni was thrilled with the girls’ obvious admiration for the baby. She could communicate to them through gestures and fragmented words that the baby was better now and that the doctor advised her to take it out for fresh air and sunshine all day. She could rely on some of the older kids to help with it; Maria was old enough to assist at the stand. She had the housework to take care of.
The Italian woman led the way to her other apartment—if such it could be called. The rear cellar had two little, high windows looking into a dim little yard. They had no right to the yard. That belonged to the tenants above, and Ruth could see very well that the yard would be the better for a thorough cleaning-up.
The Italian woman guided me to her other apartment—if you could even call it that. The back cellar had two small, high windows that looked into a dark little yard. They had no claim to the yard; that space belonged to the tenants above, and Ruth could clearly see that the yard could use a good cleaning.
“Perhaps Mr. Howbridge will say we have no right to interfere,” thought the oldest of the Corner House girls. “But I’m just going to tell him what I think of this place.”
“Maybe Mr. Howbridge will say we have no right to interfere,” thought the oldest of the Corner House girls. “But I’m going to tell him what I think about this place.”
The cellar was not so dirty, only it was messy. The Italians’ possessions were of the cheapest quality, and they had scarcely a decent chair to sit on. Whether it was poverty or a lack of knowledge of better things, Ruth could not decide.
The cellar wasn't that dirty, just messy. The Italians’ belongings were all low quality, and they barely had a decent chair to sit on. Ruth couldn't tell if it was due to poverty or simply not knowing about better options.
The little Maria came close to her side and smiled at her. “You speak English all right, don’t you?” asked Ruth.
The little Maria came close to her side and smiled at her. “You speak English just fine, don’t you?” asked Ruth.
“Oh, yes, Ma’am. I go to school,” said Maria.
“Oh, yes, Ma’am. I go to school,” said Maria.
“Do you know the lady who has the store up stairs?”
“Do you know the woman who has the store upstairs?”
The little girl’s face clouded. “Yes, Ma’am. I guess she’s a nice German lady, but she is so cross.”
The little girl’s face turned serious. “Yeah, Ma’am. I think she’s a nice German lady, but she is so angry.”
“I do not think she’d be cross with you if she saw you in a clean dress and with your face and hands washed,” said Ruth, with a sudden idea. “If you will make yourself tidy, I will take you up stairs with me, and we can call on Mrs. Kranz.”
“I don’t think she’d be upset with you if she saw you in a clean dress and with your face and hands washed,” Ruth said, having a sudden idea. “If you get yourself cleaned up, I’ll take you upstairs with me, and we can visit Mrs. Kranz.”
The child’s face brightened in a flash. She said something to her mother, who replied in kind. Maria ran behind a curtain that hung in one corner, and just then Joe came down.
The child's face lit up instantly. She said something to her mom, who responded warmly. Maria dashed behind a curtain that was hanging in one corner, and just then Joe came down.
“You want-a me to feex up, Padrona?” he asked. “I no ask nottin’ since w’en I come here. De walls much dirt’—eh?”
“You want me to fix this up, ma’am?” he asked. “I haven’t asked for anything since I got here. The walls are really dirty—right?”
“If they were whitewashed I think it would be ever so nice and clean,” declared Ruth. “I shall speak to Mr. Howbridge and see if I can get him to supply the whitewash. Will you put it on?”
“If they were painted white, I think they would look really nice and clean,” said Ruth. “I’ll talk to Mr. Howbridge and see if I can get him to provide the paint. Will you put it on?”
“But surely—si! si!” exclaimed the man. “I lik-a have nice place. I keep good-a fruit—good-a vegetable. Da wife, she clean an’ scr-r-rub—oh, yes! But poor man live in da cellar not lik-a da reech dat live in da fine house.”
“But of course—yes! yes!” exclaimed the man. “I have a nice place. I keep good fruit—good vegetables. My wife, she cleans and scrubs—oh, yes! But a poor man living in the cellar is not like the rich who live in the fine house.”
Ruth sighed. With such little experience as she had had, she knew the man’s words to be true. The Kenways had lived among poor people themselves and knew how hard it was to keep an old tumble-down tenement in nice order.
Ruth sighed. With the limited experience she had, she knew the man's words were true. The Kenways had lived among poor people themselves and understood how difficult it was to maintain an old rundown apartment building in good condition.
Maria came dancing out in what was evidently her gala frock. It was pretty and neatly made, too. She ran to the sink and washed her face and hands. Then she came to Ruth for her approval.
Maria danced out in what was clearly her fancy dress. It was cute and well-made, too. She ran to the sink and washed her face and hands. Then she went to Ruth for her approval.
“You’re a pretty girl,” said Ruth, kissing her. “You can help a lot, too, by keeping your brothers and sisters clean.”
“You’re a beautiful girl,” Ruth said, giving her a kiss. “You can really help out by keeping your brothers and sisters clean.”
“Oh, yes, Ma’am! I make them wash up every day before they go to school. But there is no school now,” said Maria.
“Oh, yes, Ma’am! I make them wash up every day before they go to school. But there’s no school now,” said Maria.
The visitors went out of the cellar with Maria. The other children eyed them curiously, but smilingly. Poverty set well upon these Italians, for they smiled at it!
The visitors left the cellar with Maria. The other kids watched them with curiosity, but they smiled. Poverty suited these Italians well, as they smiled in its face!
“Now we shall go in and see Mrs. Kranz,” said Ruth to Agnes. “Goodness only knows what she will say to us. Come, Maria,” and she took the little girl’s hand.
“Let’s go in and see Mrs. Kranz,” Ruth said to Agnes. “Who knows what she’ll say to us. Come on, Maria,” and she took the little girl’s hand.
CHAPTER XIV—FIVE CENTS’ WORTH OF PEPPERMINTS
“Vell! vell!” was the German lady’s greeting when the girls entered the shop. “You gome quick back to see me already, eh? I am glad.”
“Well! well!” was the German lady’s greeting when the girls entered the shop. “You came back to see me already, huh? I’m glad.”
She came forward and kissed Agnes and then Ruth. But she halted as she was about to stoop to Maria.
She stepped forward and kissed Agnes and then Ruth. But she stopped just before bending down to kiss Maria.
“Ach! this is nefer von of de kinder I saw yesterday?” she cried.
“Ah! Is this not one of the kids I saw yesterday?” she exclaimed.
“Don’t you know this little girl, Mrs. Kranz?” asked Ruth, smiling. “This is Maria Maroni.”
“Don’t you recognize this little girl, Mrs. Kranz?” asked Ruth with a smile. “This is Maria Maroni.”
“Ach! I nefer did!” exclaimed Mrs. Kranz, using an expression that she must have picked up from her American neighbors. “Vell! I lofe clean kinder,” and she delivered a resounding kiss upon Maria’s darkly flushed cheek. “Undt how pretty she iss.”
“Ach! I never did!” exclaimed Mrs. Kranz, using an expression she must have picked up from her American neighbors. “Well! I love clean kids,” and she gave a loud kiss on Maria’s darkly flushed cheek. “And how pretty she is.”
“I am sure she is quite as good as she is pretty,” said Ruth, smiling. “You ought to have just such a little girl as Maria to help you, Mrs. Kranz.”
“I’m sure she’s just as nice as she is pretty,” said Ruth, smiling. “You should have a little girl like Maria to help you, Mrs. Kranz.”
“Ach! I would lofe to have such a girl,” declared the good lady. “Come you all right back to mine poller. Iky! ’tend to the store yet,” she shouted to a lanky youth lounging on the sidewalk.
“Ah! I would love to have such a girl,” declared the good lady. “Come on back to my place. Hey! Get to the store already,” she shouted to a tall young man hanging out on the sidewalk.
“He vill eat up all mine dried apples, yet, undt trink soda-pop, if I don’t vatch him. Some day dot Iky iss goin’ to svell right up undt bust! But he lifs up stairs undt his mutter iss a hard vorkin’ vidow.”
“He will eat all my dried apples and drink soda pop if I don’t watch him. One day, that kid is going to swell up and burst! But he lives upstairs and his mother is a hard-working widow.”
“As though that excused Iky for stuffing himself with dried apples,” whispered Agnes to Ruth. Ruth looked at her admonishingly and Agnes subsided.
“As if that meant it was okay for Iky to stuff himself with dried apples,” whispered Agnes to Ruth. Ruth looked at her disapprovingly and Agnes quieted down.
Mrs. Kranz bustled about to put coffee-cake and other toothsome dainties, beside bottles of lemon-soda, before the three visitors. She treated Maria just as nicely as she did Ruth and Agnes. Ruth had not been mistaken in her judgment of Mrs. Kranz. She had to own such a big body to hold her heart!
Mrs. Kranz hurried around to set out coffee cake and other delicious treats next to bottles of lemon soda for the three visitors. She treated Maria just as well as she did Ruth and Agnes. Ruth had been right about Mrs. Kranz. She had to have such a big body to hold her heart!
Ruth told her how they had talked with Maroni and how he had agreed to clean up the cellar, and get rid of the decayed vegetables daily. But it was, without doubt, Maria’s improved appearance, more than anything else, that thawed the good lady.
Ruth told her how they had spoken with Maroni and how he had agreed to clean up the basement and take out the spoiled vegetables every day. But it was definitely Maria’s better appearance, more than anything else, that warmed the good lady’s heart.
“Ach! it iss de way de vorld iss made,” sighed Mrs. Kranz. “That Joe Maroni, he hass six kinder; I haf none. This mädchen, she shall help me in de house, undt in de store. I buy her plenty clean dresses. I’ll talk to that Joe. Ven I am madt mit him I can’t talk, for he smile, an’ smile——Ach! how can I fight mit a man dot smiles all de time?”
“Ah! it’s just the way the world is,” sighed Mrs. Kranz. “That Joe Maroni has six kids; I have none. This girl will help me in the house and in the store. I’ll buy her plenty of nice dresses. I’ll talk to Joe. When I’m mad at him, I can’t talk because he just smiles and smiles—Ah! how can I argue with a man who’s always smiling?”
The two older Kenway girls started home feeling that they had accomplished something worth while at the Meadow Street tenement house. “Only,” said Ruth, “if we really had the right to do so, I can see that there are a lot of repairs that would make the house more comfortable for the tenants.”
The two older Kenway girls headed home, feeling like they had achieved something meaningful at the Meadow Street tenement. “But,” said Ruth, “if we actually had the authority, I can see that there are a lot of repairs that would make the house more comfortable for the tenants.”
“And I suppose if Uncle Peter had thought of the comfort of the tenants, he would never have made so much money out of the houses,” observed Agnes, with more thought than she usually displayed.
“And I guess if Uncle Peter had considered the comfort of the tenants, he wouldn't have made so much money from the houses,” Agnes remarked, showing more thought than she usually did.
Just then Joe and Maria came hurrying down the block after them. “No, Padrona!” cried the man. “You would not r-r-refuse Joe’s poor litla present? Maria shall carry eet for you—si! si! She is a smart girl—no? She fin’ her way all over town.”
Just then, Joe and Maria rushed down the block after them. “No, Padrona!” the man exclaimed. “You wouldn’t really turn down Joe’s little gift, would you? Maria will carry it for you—yes! yes! She’s a smart girl, isn’t she? She finds her way all over town.”
They thanked Maroni for the basket of fruit, and allowed Maria to carry it to the Corner House, for that gave her pleasure, too, Ruth could see.
They thanked Maroni for the fruit basket and let Maria carry it to the Corner House because Ruth could see that it made her happy, too.
It gave them an opportunity of introducing Maria Maroni to Tess and Dot. The younger Kenways were very glad to see her, and Maria was made acquainted with the garden playhouse and with the rows of dolls.
It gave them a chance to introduce Maria Maroni to Tess and Dot. The younger Kenways were really happy to see her, and Maria got to know the garden playhouse and the rows of dolls.
“I don’t care so much because the Creamer girls won’t play with us,” said Tess, happily, after Maria had run home. “Alfredia and Maria are both very nice little girls.”
“I don’t really mind that the Creamer girls won’t play with us,” said Tess, cheerfully, after Maria had run home. “Alfredia and Maria are both really nice little girls.”
“Yes, indeed,” said Dot, quickly. But she added, after a moment: “And they can’t either of them help being so awful dark complected!”
“Yes, definitely,” said Dot, quickly. But she added, after a moment: “And they can’t help being so dark-skinned!”
It had begun to bother Ruth, however, if it did none of the other three, that so few people called on them. Of course, the Kenways had not been in Milton but four weeks. The people they met at church, however, and the girls they had become acquainted with at Sunday School, had not called upon them.
It had started to trouble Ruth, even if it didn't affect the other three, that so few people visited them. Of course, the Kenways had only been in Milton for four weeks. Still, the people they met at church and the girls they got to know at Sunday School hadn’t reached out to them.
Eva Larry was delighted to see Agnes on the street, and had taken her home one day with her. Myra Stetson was always jolly and pleasant, but no urging by Agnes could get either of these nice girls to visit the old Corner House.
Eva Larry was thrilled to run into Agnes on the street, and she took her home one day. Myra Stetson was always cheerful and friendly, but no amount of persuasion from Agnes could convince either of these lovely girls to visit the old Corner House.
“Do you suppose it is the ghost of the garret that keeps them away?” demanded Agnes, of Ruth.
“Do you think it’s the ghost of the attic that’s keeping them away?” Agnes asked Ruth.
“We wouldn’t entertain them in the garret,” responded Ruth, laughing. Only she did not feel like laughing. “If that is the trouble, however, we’ll soon finish up cleaning out the garret. And we’ll sweep out the ghost and all his tribe, too.”
“We wouldn’t let them in the attic,” Ruth replied, laughing. But she didn’t actually feel like laughing. “If that’s the issue, though, we’ll quickly finish cleaning out the attic. And we’ll get rid of the ghost and all his buddies, too.”
A Saturday intervened before this could be accomplished, however. It was the first Saturday after Mr. Howbridge had bestowed upon the Corner House girls their monthly allowance.
A Saturday came up before this could be done, though. It was the first Saturday after Mr. Howbridge had given the Corner House girls their monthly allowance.
After the house was spick and span, and the children’s playthings put away for over Sunday, and the garden (which was now a trim and promising plot) made particularly neat, the four girls dressed in their very best and sallied forth. It was after mid-afternoon and the shoppers along Main Street were plentiful.
After the house was clean and tidy, the kids' toys put away for the weekend, and the garden (which was now a neat and promising patch) looking especially nice, the four girls put on their best clothes and headed out. It was after mid-afternoon, and there were plenty of shoppers on Main Street.
Aunt Sarah never went out except to church on Sunday. Now that the weather was so warm, the big front door stood open a part of the time, and the girls sat with their sewing and books upon the wide porch. Mrs. McCall joined them there; but Aunt Sarah, never.
Aunt Sarah never went out except for church on Sunday. Now that the weather was warm, the big front door was open part of the time, and the girls sat on the wide porch with their sewing and books. Mrs. McCall joined them there, but Aunt Sarah never did.
Because she did not go out, anything Aunt Sarah needed was purchased by one of the girls. Particularly, Ruth never forgot the peppermints which were bought as regularly now that they lived in the Corner House as they were bought in the old days, back in Bloomingsburg.
Because she didn't go out, anything Aunt Sarah needed was bought by one of the girls. Especially, Ruth always remembered the peppermints that were purchased just as regularly now that they lived in the Corner House as they were in the old days back in Bloomingsburg.
Sometimes Ruth delegated one of the other girls to buy the peppermints, but on this particular occasion she chanced to find herself near the candy counter, when she was separated from Agnes in Blachstein & Mapes. So she purchased the usual five cents’ worth of Aunt Sarah’s favorite Sunday “comfort.”
Sometimes Ruth asked one of the other girls to buy the peppermints, but on this particular occasion, she happened to be near the candy counter when she got separated from Agnes in Blachstein & Mapes. So she bought the usual five cents' worth of Aunt Sarah's favorite Sunday "treat."
“No matter how dry the sermon is, or how long-winded the preacher, I can stand it, if I’ve got a pep’mint to chew on,” the strange old lady once said. That was almost as long a sentence as the girls had ever heard her speak!
“No matter how boring the sermon is, or how long the preacher goes on, I can handle it if I’ve got a mint to chew on,” the quirky old lady once said. That was almost as long a sentence as the girls had ever heard her say!
With the peppermints safe in her bag, Ruth hunted again for Agnes. But the latter had those shoe-buckles on her mind and, forgetting Ruth, she left the big store and made for the shoeshop.
With the peppermints secure in her bag, Ruth searched for Agnes again. But Agnes was focused on those shoe buckles and, forgetting about Ruth, she exited the big store and headed to the shoeshop.
On the way Agnes passed the Lady’s Shop with its tempting display in the show-window, and she ventured in. There were those lovely handkerchiefs! Agnes feasted her eyes but she could not gain the courage to break one of her dollar bills for the trifle.
On her way, Agnes walked by the Lady’s Shop with its tempting display in the window, and she decided to go in. Those beautiful handkerchiefs! Agnes admired them, but she couldn't bring herself to spend one of her dollar bills on such a small thing.
So she wandered out and went toward the glittering buckles in the shoeshop window. And there she hesitated again. Fifty cents! A quarter of her entire monthly allowance. She wanted to find Eva Larry, who would be down town, too, and treat her to a sundae. Besides, she must buy Myra Stetson some little remembrance.
So she walked out and headed towards the shiny buckles in the shoe shop window. There, she paused again. Fifty cents! A quarter of her whole monthly allowance. She wanted to find Eva Larry, who would also be downtown, and buy her a sundae. Plus, she needed to get Myra Stetson a small gift.
“I know what I’ll do!” thought Agnes finally, her eye suddenly lighting upon a candy store across Main Street. “I can break one of these bills by getting Aunt Sarah’s peppermints. Then it won’t seem so hard to spend the change.”
“I know what I’ll do!” thought Agnes finally, her eye suddenly lighting on a candy store across Main Street. “I can break one of these bills by getting Aunt Sarah’s peppermints. Then it won’t feel so hard to spend the change.”
Agnes tripped over the crosswalk and purchased the little bag of peppermints. These she popped into her own handbag, and a little later came across Eva. They went into the drug store on the corner and had a sundae apiece. Agnes bought some hairpins (which she certainly could not use) and a comb, and some lovely ribbon, and a cunning little red strawberry emery-bag for her sewing-box, and several other trifles. She found all her change gone and nothing but the dollar bill left in her purse. That scared Agnes, and she ran home, refusing to break the remaining bill, and much troubled that she should have been so reckless in her expenditures the very first time she was out.
Agnes stumbled at the crosswalk and bought a small bag of peppermints. She put these into her handbag, and a little later ran into Eva. They went into the drugstore on the corner and each had a sundae. Agnes bought some hairpins (which she definitely couldn’t use), a comb, some pretty ribbon, a cute little red strawberry emery bag for her sewing box, and a few other small items. She realized all her coins were gone, leaving only a dollar bill in her purse. This worried Agnes, so she hurried home, refusing to break the remaining bill, feeling quite concerned about being so careless with her spending the very first time she was out.
Tess and Dot had gone together. There was no reason why two girls, of eight and ten respectively, should not shop on Milton’s Main Street. The younger Kenway girls had often shopped for Ruth, while they lived in Bloomingsburg.
Tess and Dot had gone together. There was no reason why two girls, aged eight and ten, shouldn’t shop on Milton’s Main Street. The younger Kenway girls had often shopped for Ruth while they lived in Bloomingsburg.
The Five and Ten Cent Store attracted them. There was a toy department, and all kinds of cheap fancy goods, and little things for presents. Tess roamed among these, using her eyes to good advantage, save that she forgot to look for Dot, after a time.
The Five and Ten Cent Store drew them in. There was a toy section, a variety of cheap novelty items, and small gifts for others. Tess walked through these aisles, taking in everything around her, but she eventually forgot to look for Dot.
There was a very cute little spool holder for ten cents, and Tess bought that for Mrs. McCall. Uncle Rufus she remembered in the purchase of a red and black tie for “state and date” occasions. She bought a pretty ruching for Ruth’s collar, and a new thimble for Agnes, because Agnes was always losing her silver one.
There was a really cute little spool holder for ten cents, and Tess got that for Mrs. McCall. She also remembered Uncle Rufus when buying a red and black tie for "special occasions." She picked up a pretty ruching for Ruth’s collar and a new thimble for Agnes, since Agnes was always misplacing her silver one.
For Dot, Tess bought a tiny doll’s tea-set, and forgetting herself entirely, Tess wandered out of the store with her bundles, looking for her sister. She did not at once see Dot, but a boy was selling cheap candies from a basket, and Tess was smitten with the thought that she had forgotten Aunt Sarah!
For Dot, Tess bought a small doll’s tea set, and completely caught up in her thoughts, Tess walked out of the store with her bags, searching for her sister. She didn’t see Dot right away, but there was a boy selling cheap candies from a basket, and Tess suddenly realized she had forgotten all about Aunt Sarah!
She bought a bag of white peppermint drops in a hurry. That took all of Tess’ half dollar, and she did not want to break into the bill; so she went home without satisfying any of her own personal longings.
She quickly grabbed a bag of white peppermint drops. That used up all of Tess's half dollar, and she didn't want to break the bill; so she went home without fulfilling any of her own personal cravings.
Dot had found the candy counter in the big store the first thing. There were heaps, and heaps of goodies. Dot possessed a sweet tooth, and she had never really had enough candy at one time in her life—not even at Christmas.
Dot discovered the candy counter in the big store right away. There were piles and piles of treats. Dot had a sweet tooth, and she had never really had enough candy all at once in her life—not even at Christmas.
Some of this candy was ten cents a pound, and some ten cents a quarter of a pound. Dot knew that if she bought the more expensive kind, her dollar bill would not go far. And she really did not want to spend all her month’s money just for candy. Ruth would think her extravagant and Agnes would laugh at her.
Some of this candy was ten cents a pound, and some ten cents a quarter of a pound. Dot knew that if she bought the pricier kind, her dollar bill wouldn't stretch very far. And she really didn't want to spend all her monthly money just on candy. Ruth would think she was being wasteful, and Agnes would laugh at her.
The little girl moved along in front of the counter, feasting her eyes upon the variegated sweets. There were chocolates, and bonbons, and nut candies, and “kisses,” and many candies of which Dot did not know even the names. Finally she came to the end, where the cheaper kinds were displayed.
The little girl walked in front of the counter, admiring the colorful sweets. There were chocolates, bonbons, nut candies, “kisses,” and many types of candy that Dot didn’t even recognize. Finally, she reached the end, where the less expensive options were shown.
Dot’s eyes grew round and she uttered a half-stifled “Oh!” There was a great heap of luscious looking, fat peppermint drops. They looked to be so creamy and soft, that Dot was sure they were far superior to any drops that Aunt Sarah had ever had in the past.
Dot’s eyes widened, and she let out a half-stifled, “Oh!” There was a huge pile of tempting, fat peppermint drops. They looked so creamy and soft that Dot was sure they were way better than any drops Aunt Sarah had ever had before.
“Here, little girl,” said the lady behind the counter, seeing Dot feasting her eyes upon the heap of peppermints. “Here’s a broken one,” and she reached over the screen and passed Dot the crumbly bit of candy.
“Here you go, little girl,” said the lady behind the counter, noticing Dot staring at the pile of peppermints. “Here’s a broken one,” and she leaned over the screen and handed Dot the crumbling piece of candy.
Dot thanked her nicely and popped the broken peppermint drop into her mouth. It was every bit as nice as it looked. It was crumbly, and creamy, and sweet, with just the right amount of peppermint essence in it.
Dot thanked her nicely and popped the broken peppermint candy into her mouth. It was just as delightful as it appeared. It was crumbly, creamy, and sweet, with the perfect amount of peppermint flavor.
“I’ll buy Aunt Sarah’s peppermints my own self,” decided Dot. Then she hesitated, being an honest little thing. She knew that she could not resist the temptation of those luscious drops, once they were in her hands.
“I’ll buy Aunt Sarah’s peppermints myself,” Dot decided. Then she paused, being an honest little girl. She knew she wouldn’t be able to resist those delicious candies once they were in her hands.
“I’ll take two quarter pounds, if you please, Ma’am,” she said to the saleslady. “In two bags. One’s for my Aunt Sarah and the other’s for Tess and me.”
“I’ll take two quarter pounds, please, Ma’am,” she said to the saleslady. “In two bags. One’s for my Aunt Sarah, and the other’s for Tess and me.”
Having broken her dollar bill for these two bags of sweets, Dot felt rather frightened, and she, too, hurried out of the store.
Having exchanged her dollar bill for these two bags of candy, Dot felt pretty scared, and she quickly left the store.
The four Corner House girls arrived home at about the same time—and not long before the usual dinner hour. Dot and Tess had tasted out of the special bag of peppermint drops that Dot had bought, in the yard. Tess had so many other things to show her smaller sister that neither suspected the other’s possession of Aunt Sarah’s peppermints.
The four girls from Corner House got home around the same time—and not long before dinner. Dot and Tess had shared some of the peppermint drops that Dot had bought in the yard. Tess had so many other things to show her younger sister that neither of them realized the other had Aunt Sarah’s peppermints.
Dot ran up to Aunt Sarah’s room as soon as she got inside the door. “I got your pep’mint drops, Auntie!” she cried, plumping the bag into the old lady’s lap.
Dot rushed into Aunt Sarah’s room as soon as she walked in the door. “I got your peppermint drops, Auntie!” she exclaimed, dropping the bag into the old lady’s lap.
“Humph! Good child,” declared Aunt Sarah, and opened the bag invitingly. “Have one?”
“Humph! Good kid,” said Aunt Sarah, opening the bag with a smile. “Want one?”
“No-o, Ma’am,” said Dot, backing away. “I’ve been eating some out of my bag,” and she showed Aunt Sarah her other purchase. “Ruth says it spoils your appetite to eat too much candy before dinner.”
“Uh-uh, Ma’am,” said Dot, stepping back. “I’ve been eating some from my bag,” and she showed Aunt Sarah her other purchase. “Ruth says eating too much candy before dinner ruins your appetite.”
“Humph!” remarked Aunt Sarah.
“Humph!” Aunt Sarah said.
As Dot went down the stairway, Tess came dancing along from the bathroom, with a fresh ribbon in her hair and her face and hands still damp. “Oh, Aunt Sarah!” she cried, “here is your bag of peppermints for to-morrow,” and she held up her own purchase. “Shall I put them in your room on the bureau?”
As Dot walked down the stairs, Tess skipped out of the bathroom, her hair adorned with a new ribbon and her face and hands still wet. “Oh, Aunt Sarah!” she exclaimed, “here's your bag of peppermints for tomorrow,” showing off what she had bought. “Should I put them in your room on the dresser?”
“Humph!” exclaimed the old lady, stopping and eyeing Tess curiously. “So you’ve got them?”
“Humph!” exclaimed the old lady, stopping and eyeing Tess curiously. “So you’ve got them?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” said Tess, and hopped down stairs by the old lady’s side very happily.
“Yeah, Ma’am,” said Tess, and skipped down the stairs happily next to the old lady.
There was a neat little box resting on the table beside Aunt Sarah’s plate. Agnes said: “There’s your Sunday peppermints, Aunt Sarah. I got them at the Unique candy store, and I guess they’re nice ones.”
There was a tidy little box sitting on the table next to Aunt Sarah’s plate. Agnes said: “Here are your Sunday peppermints, Aunt Sarah. I got them at the Unique candy store, and I think they’re good ones.”
Aunt Sarah merely glared at her, and remained speechless. That was nothing strange; the old lady sometimes acted as though she did not hear you speak to her at all.
Aunt Sarah just glared at her and stayed silent. That wasn't unusual; the old lady sometimes acted like she didn't hear you talking to her at all.
Mrs. McCall came in from the kitchen and Ruth appeared from up stairs. Uncle Rufus arrived with the steaming soup tureen. As Ruth sat down, she said to Aunt Sarah:
Mrs. McCall came in from the kitchen, and Ruth came down from upstairs. Uncle Rufus arrived with the steaming soup pot. As Ruth sat down, she said to Aunt Sarah:
“You’ll find your peppermints on the hall stand, Aunt Sarah. I forgot to bring them up to your room.”
“You’ll find your peppermints on the hallway stand, Aunt Sarah. I forgot to take them up to your room.”
That was too much. The old lady blazed up like a freshly kindled fire.
That was too much. The old lady flared up like a newly lit fire.
“For the good Land o’ Goshen! I got peppermints enough now to last me four meetings. I believe getting your Uncle Peter’s money the way you have, has made all you gals silly!”
“For the good Land of Goshen! I have enough peppermints now to last me through four meetings. I think getting your Uncle Peter’s money the way you did has made all you girls silly!”
She refused to say another word to any of them that evening.
She wouldn't say another word to any of them that evening.
CHAPTER XV—“A DISH OF GOSSIP”
The seamstress came on Monday to the old Corner House. Mrs. McCall had recommended her, and in Milton Miss Ann Titus was a person of considerable importance.
The seamstress arrived on Monday at the old Corner House. Mrs. McCall had recommended her, and in Milton, Miss Ann Titus was quite an important figure.
She was a maiden lady well past middle age, but, as she expressed it herself, “more than middling spry.” She was, as well, a traveling free information bureau.
She was an unmarried woman well past middle age, but, as she put it herself, "more than just moderately lively." She was also a traveling free information center.
“Two things I am fond of, gals,” she said to Ruth and Agnes, the first day. “A cup of tea, and a dish of gossip.”
“Two things I really like, girls,” she told Ruth and Agnes on the first day. “A cup of tea and a bit of gossip.”
She was frank about the last named article of mental diet. She knew that most of the people she worked for enjoyed her gossip as much as they desired her needle-work.
She was open about the last item on her mental menu. She knew that most of the people she worked for liked her gossip just as much as they appreciated her sewing.
Ruth had opened and aired a room for her at the back of the house, and there she was established with her cutting table and sewing machine. She would not hear of remaining at night with them.
Ruth had set up and aired out a room for her at the back of the house, and that’s where she had her cutting table and sewing machine. She refused to stay with them at night.
“I got an old Tom-cat at home that would yowl his head off, if I didn’t give him his supper, and his breakfast in the morning. He can forage for himself at noon.”
“I have an old Tom-cat at home who would scream his head off if I didn’t give him his dinner and his breakfast in the morning. He can find his own food at noon.”
She lived in a tiny cottage not far from the old Corner House—the girls had seen it. She had lived there most of her life, and she had a tidy little sum in the savings-bank. Miss Ann Titus might have lived without working at her trade.
She lived in a small cottage not far from the old Corner House—the girls had seen it. She had lived there for most of her life, and she had a decent amount saved in the bank. Miss Ann Titus could have lived without having to work at her trade.
“But I sartain-sure should die of lonesomeness,” she declared. “A cat’s well enough as far as he goes; but you can’t call him right inspiritin’ company.”
“But I'm pretty sure I would die of loneliness,” she declared. “A cat is fine as far as it goes; but you can’t really call him inspiring company.”
Ruth went to the big store where Mr. Howbridge had opened a charge account for her and bought such goods as Miss Titus wanted. Then the capable woman went to work to make up several summer and fall dresses for the four girls.
Ruth went to the big store where Mr. Howbridge had opened a credit account for her and bought the items that Miss Titus needed. Then the skilled woman got to work making several summer and fall dresses for the four girls.
These were busy times at the old Corner House. The sewing room was a scene of bustle and hurrying from morning to night. One or the other of the girls seemed to be “trying-on” all the time. Ruth and Agnes, to say nothing of Mrs. McCall, spent all their spare minutes helping the dressmaker.
These were hectic times at the old Corner House. The sewing room was filled with activity and movement from morning to night. One or another of the girls always seemed to be "trying on" clothes. Ruth and Agnes, not to mention Mrs. McCall, spent all their free moments assisting the dressmaker.
“You young-uns have sartain-sure got pluck to come to this old place to live,” Miss Titus declared on the second day. The wind was rising, the shutters shook, and loose casements rattled.
“You kids have definitely got guts to come to this old place to live,” Miss Titus declared on the second day. The wind was picking up, the shutters were shaking, and loose window frames rattled.
“It’s a very nice house, we think,” said Ruth.
“It’s a really nice house, we think,” said Ruth.
The smaller girls were not present, but Miss Titus lowered her voice: “Ain’t you none afraid of what they say’s in the garret?”
The younger girls weren't there, but Miss Titus lowered her voice: “Aren't you scared of what they say in the attic?”
“What is in the garret?” asked Ruth, calmly. “We have cleaned it all up, and have found nothing more dangerous than old clothes and spiders. We play up there on rainy days.”
“What’s in the attic?” Ruth asked calmly. “We’ve cleaned it all up and found nothing more dangerous than old clothes and spiders. We play up there on rainy days.”
“I wouldn’t do it for a farm!” gasped Miss Titus.
“I wouldn’t do it for a farm!” gasped Miss Titus.
“So you believe in that ghost story?”
“So you really believe in that ghost story?”
“Yes, I do. They say some man, ’way back before Peter Stower’s father lived, hung himself up there.”
“Yes, I do. They say some guy, a long time ago before Peter Stower’s dad lived, hung himself up there.”
“Oh!” cried Ruth. “How wicked it is to repeat such stories.”
“Oh!” cried Ruth. “How wrong it is to spread such stories.”
“I dunno. I can find you half a dozen good, honest folks, that have seen the ghost at the garret window.”
“I don’t know. I can find you half a dozen good, honest people who have seen the ghost at the attic window.”
Ruth could not help shivering. She had begun to refuse to acknowledge the evidence of her own eyes, and that had helped. But Miss Titus seemed so positive.
Ruth couldn't stop shivering. She had started to ignore what her own eyes were telling her, and that had helped. But Miss Titus seemed so sure.
“Is—is it because they are afraid of ghosts, that so few people have come to call on us, do you suppose?” Ruth asked.
“Is—is it because they’re afraid of ghosts that so few people have come to visit us, do you think?” Ruth asked.
The seamstress glanced at her through her spectacles. She had very sharp eyes and she snipped off threads with a bite of her sharp teeth, and stuck a sharp needle into her work in a very sharp manner. Altogether, Miss Ann Titus was a very sharp person.
The seamstress looked at her through her glasses. She had very keen eyes and snipped off threads with her teeth, sticking a sharp needle into her work in a precise way. Overall, Miss Ann Titus was a very perceptive person.
“I shouldn’t wonder if there was another reason,” she said. “Ain’t the minister’s wife been?”
“I wouldn't be surprised if there was another reason,” she said. “Hasn't the minister’s wife been?”
“Oh, yes. And we think she is lovely. But not many of the girls we meet at church have called. I thought maybe they were afraid. The house has had a bad name, because it was practically shut up so long.”
“Oh, yes. We think she’s wonderful. But not many of the girls we meet at church have reached out. I figured they might be scared. The house has a bad reputation since it was practically closed off for so long.”
“Yes,” agreed Miss Titus. “And Peter Stower acted funny, too. They say his ghost haunts it.”
“Yes,” Miss Titus agreed. “And Peter Stower acted weird, too. They say his ghost haunts it.”
“How foolish!” said Ruth, flushing. “If people don’t want to come because of that——”
“How silly!” said Ruth, blushing. “If people don’t want to come because of that——”
“Maybe there is another reason,” said the gossip.
“Maybe there is another reason,” said the gossip.
“I’d like to know what it is!” demanded Ruth, determined to learn the worst. And Miss Titus did look so knowing and mysterious.
“I want to know what it is!” insisted Ruth, eager to hear the worst. And Miss Titus did seem so wise and intriguing.
“Well, now,” said Miss Titus, biting off another thread. “Speakin’ for myself, I think you gals are just about right, and Mr. Howbridge did the right thing to put you into Peter’s house. But there’s them that thinks different.”
“Well, now,” said Miss Titus, biting off another thread. “Speaking for myself, I think you girls are just about right, and Mr. Howbridge did the right thing by putting you into Peter’s house. But there are those who think differently.”
“What do you mean?” begged the puzzled Ruth.
“What do you mean?” Ruth asked, confused.
“There’s been a deal of talk. Mr. Howbridge is blamed. They say he did it just to keep the property in his own hands. He must make a good speck out of it.”
“There’s been a lot of talk. Mr. Howbridge is getting the blame. People say he did it just to keep the property for himself. He must be making a good profit from it.”
“But you are puzzling me, more and more,” cried Ruth. “I suppose Mr. Howbridge does not handle Uncle Peter’s estate for nothing. How could he?”
“But you’re confusing me more and more,” cried Ruth. “I guess Mr. Howbridge doesn’t manage Uncle Peter’s estate for free. How could he?”
“Trust Howbridge for feathering his nest all right,” said the seamstress, bitingly. “But that ain’t it. You see, there’s them that believes other folks than you Kenway gals should have the old Corner House and all that goes with it!”
“Trust Howbridge to look after his own interests,” said the seamstress sharply. “But that’s not the point. You see, there are people who think others besides you Kenway girls should inherit the old Corner House and everything that comes with it!”
“Oh!” gasped Ruth. “You do not mean Aunt Sarah?”
“Oh!” gasped Ruth. “You can’t be talking about Aunt Sarah?”
“Sally Maltby?” snapped Miss Titus. “Well, I should say not. She ain’t got no rights here at all. Never did have. Never would have, if Peter had had his way.”
“Sally Maltby?” snapped Miss Titus. “Well, I should say not. She has no rights here at all. Never did have. Never would have, if Peter had gotten his way.”
“I am sure that is not so,” began Ruth. Then she stopped. She realized that Miss Titus would carry everything she said to her next customer. She did not know that either Mr. Howbridge, or Aunt Sarah, would care to have the news bandied about that Uncle Peter had left Aunt Sarah a legacy.
“I’m sure that’s not true,” Ruth began. Then she paused. She realized that Miss Titus would likely share everything she said with her next customer. She didn't know whether Mr. Howbridge or Aunt Sarah would want the news spread around that Uncle Peter had left Aunt Sarah a legacy.
“Well, you’re welcome to your own belief, Ruthie,” said Miss Titus, curiously eyeing her. “But it ain’t Sally Maltby that folks are talking about.”
“Well, you're entitled to your own belief, Ruthie,” said Miss Titus, looking at her with curiosity. “But it's not Sally Maltby that people are discussing.”
“Who can possibly have any right here?” queried Ruth. “Mr. Howbridge declares there are no other heirs.”
“Who can possibly have any claim here?” asked Ruth. “Mr. Howbridge says there are no other heirs.”
“He ain’t heard of ’em—or else he don’t want to acknowledge ’em,” declared Miss Titus. “But these folks live at a distance. They’re another branch of the Stower family, I reckon, and ’tis said that they’ve got a better right than you gals.”
“Maybe he hasn’t heard of them—or he just doesn’t want to admit it,” Miss Titus said. “But these people live far away. They’re another branch of the Stower family, I think, and it’s said that they have a stronger claim than you girls.”
“Oh!” gasped Ruth again.
“Oh!” Ruth gasped again.
“That’s why folks don’t come to congratulate you, I reckon. They ain’t sure that you’ll stay here long. Maybe them other relatives will come on, or begin suit in the courts, or something. And the neighbors don’t like to mix in, or take sides, until the matter’s straightened out.”
“That's why people don't come to congratulate you, I guess. They're not sure you'll stick around for long. Maybe those other relatives will show up, or start legal action, or something. And the neighbors don't want to get involved or pick sides until everything is sorted out.”
“Oh, dear, me!” sighed Ruth. “We love staying here at the old Corner House, but we never wished to take anybody’s rights away from them. Mr. Howbridge assured us that we were the only heirs, and that the estate would in time be settled upon us. It makes me feel very badly—this news you tell me, Miss Titus.”
“Oh, dear!” sighed Ruth. “We love staying here at the old Corner House, but we never wanted to take anyone’s rights away. Mr. Howbridge assured us that we were the only heirs and that the estate would eventually be settled on us. This news you’re telling me, Miss Titus, makes me feel really bad.”
“Well! let sleepin’ dogs lie, is my motter,” declared the seamstress. “You might as well enjoy what you got, while you got it.”
“Well! Let sleeping dogs lie, is my motto,” declared the seamstress. “You might as well enjoy what you have while you have it.”
If Ruth had been troubled before by the circumstances that had brought her and her sisters to the old Corner House, she was much more troubled now. Uncle Peter had made a will, she had been assured by Mr. Howbridge, which left the bulk of the old man’s estate to the Kenway girls; but that will was lost. If other claimants came forward, how should Ruth and her sisters act toward them?
If Ruth had been worried before about the situation that led her and her sisters to the old Corner House, she was even more anxious now. Uncle Peter had made a will, Mr. Howbridge had assured her, that left most of the old man’s estate to the Kenway girls; but that will was missing. If other claimants stepped up, how would Ruth and her sisters deal with them?
That was Ruth’s secret trouble. Without the will to make their own claim good, did not these other relatives Miss Titus had spoken of have as good a right to shelter in the old Corner House, and a share of the money left by Uncle Peter, as they had?
That was Ruth’s hidden struggle. Without the determination to assert their claim, didn’t those other relatives Miss Titus mentioned have just as much right to stay in the old Corner House and claim a part of Uncle Peter’s money as they did?
Ruth could not talk about it with her sisters—not even with Agnes. The latter would only be troubled, while Tess and Dot would not understand the situation very well. And Aunt Sarah was no person in whom to confide!
Ruth couldn't discuss it with her sisters—not even with Agnes. Agnes would just get worried, and Tess and Dot wouldn't really grasp what was going on. And Aunt Sarah wasn't someone to trust with secret feelings!
Mr. Howbridge had gone away on business again. She had written him a note to his office about Joe Maroni and Mrs. Kranz, and Mr. Howbridge had sent back word—just before his departure on the sudden trip—that she should use her own judgment about pacifying the tenants in the Meadow Street houses.
Mr. Howbridge had left on another business trip. She had sent him a note at his office regarding Joe Maroni and Mrs. Kranz, and just before he left for the unexpected trip, Mr. Howbridge replied that she should use her own judgment to calm the tenants in the Meadow Street houses.
“You know that every dollar you spend on those old shacks reduces the revenue from the property. You girls are the ones interested. Now, let us test your judgment,” Mr. Howbridge had written.
“You know that every dollar you spend on those old shacks cuts into the revenue from the property. You girls are the ones interested. Now, let’s test your judgment,” Mr. Howbridge had written.
It put a great responsibility upon Ruth’s shoulders; but the girl of sixteen had been bearing responsibilities for some years, and she was not averse to accepting the lawyer’s test.
It placed a significant responsibility on Ruth’s shoulders; however, the sixteen-year-old had been carrying responsibilities for several years, and she was willing to take on the lawyer’s challenge.
“We want to help those Maronis,” she said to Agnes. “And we want Mrs. Kranz to help them, too. We’ll just clean up that old house, and that will help all the families in it.”
“We want to help those Maronis,” she said to Agnes. “And we want Mrs. Kranz to help them, too. We’ll just clean up that old house, and that will help all the families living there.”
She ordered the whitewashing materials, and Joe promised to whiten his cellar. She hired the boy, Iky, and another, to clean the yard, too, and paid them out of her own pocket. Mrs. Kranz smiled broadly, while the Maronis considered “the litla Padrona” almost worthy to be their patron saint!
She ordered the whitewashing supplies, and Joe promised to brighten up his cellar. She hired the boy, Iky, and another kid to tidy the yard as well, paying them out of her own pocket. Mrs. Kranz smiled widely, while the Maronis thought of "the little Padrona" as almost worthy of being their patron saint!
Ruth had begged Miss Titus to say nothing before Agnes or the little girls regarding those possible claimants to Uncle Peter’s property. She was very sorry Mr. Howbridge had gone away before she could see him in reference to this gossip the seamstress had brought to the house.
Ruth had asked Miss Titus not to mention anything to Agnes or the little girls about those potential claimants to Uncle Peter’s property. She was really sorry that Mr. Howbridge had left before she could talk to him about the gossip the seamstress had brought to the house.
It seemed that a certain Mrs. Bean, a friend of Miss Ann Titus, who did not attend the First Church, but another, knew all about the people who claimed relationship with Uncle Peter Stower. Ruth was sorely tempted to call on Mrs. Bean, but then, she feared she had no business to do so, until she had talked with the lawyer.
It appeared that a certain Mrs. Bean, a friend of Miss Ann Titus, who attended a different church than the First Church, was familiar with everyone who claimed to be related to Uncle Peter Stower. Ruth felt a strong urge to visit Mrs. Bean, but she worried that she shouldn't do that until she had spoken with the lawyer.
Mr. Howbridge had given her a free hand in many things, but this matter was too important, it seemed to Ruth, for her to touch without his permission. With the expectation of other claimants to the property looming before her, Ruth was doubtful if she ought to go ahead with the frocks for her sisters and herself, or to increase their bills at the stores.
Mr. Howbridge had allowed her free rein in many things, but this issue felt too significant to Ruth to handle without his approval. With the possibility of other claimants to the property on the horizon, Ruth was uncertain whether she should proceed with the dresses for her sisters and herself, or add to their bills at the stores.
However, their guardian had already approved of these expenditures, and Ruth tried to satisfy her conscience by curtailing the number of her own frocks and changing the engagement of Miss Titus from three weeks to a fortnight only.
However, their guardian had already approved these expenses, and Ruth tried to ease her conscience by cutting down on the number of her own dresses and changing Miss Titus's engagement from three weeks to just two weeks.
“I must confer with Mr. Howbridge first, before we go any farther,” the girl thought. “Mercy! the bills for our living expenses here at the old Corner House are mounting up enormously.”
“I need to talk to Mr. Howbridge first, before we go any further,” the girl thought. “Wow! The bills for our living expenses here at the old Corner House are piling up massively.”
Agnes was so delighted over the frocks that were being made for her, that she thought of little else, waking, and probably dreamed of them in sleep, as well! She did not notice Ruth’s gravity and additional thoughtfulness.
Agnes was so thrilled about the dresses being made for her that she thought of little else, waking, and probably dreamed of them in her sleep too! She didn’t notice Ruth’s seriousness and extra thoughtfulness.
As for Tess and Dot, they had their small heads quite full of their own affairs. They were having a better time this summer than ever they had dreamed of having in all their young lives.
As for Tess and Dot, they were completely absorbed in their own lives. They were having a better summer this year than they ever imagined they would in all their young lives.
Tess and Dot were not without friends of their own age to play with, in spite of the fact that the Creamer girls next door had proved so unpleasant. There were two girls next door to Mrs. Adams who were nice, and as Mrs. Adams promised, she arranged a little tea party for Tess and Dot, and these other girls, one afternoon. The new friends were Margaret and Holly Pease.
Tess and Dot had friends their own age to play with, even though the Creamer girls next door had been so unpleasant. There were two nice girls living next to Mrs. Adams, and as promised by Mrs. Adams, she organized a little tea party for Tess, Dot, and these other girls one afternoon. The new friends were Margaret and Holly Pease.
Mrs. Adams had the tea on her back lawn in the shade of a big tulip tree. She had just the sort of cakes girls like best, and strawberries and cream, and the “cambric tea,” as Mrs. Adams called it, was rich with cream and sugar. Mrs. Adams herself took a cup of tea that had brewed much longer; she said she wanted it “strong enough to bite,” or it did not give her a mite of comfort.
Mrs. Adams had tea in her backyard under a big tulip tree. She had all the kinds of cakes that girls love most, along with strawberries and cream, and the “cambric tea,” as she called it, was loaded with cream and sugar. Mrs. Adams herself preferred a cup of tea that had steeped for a while; she said she wanted it “strong enough to bite,” or it didn’t give her any comfort at all.
From where the pleasant little party sat, they could look over the fence into the big yard belonging to the Pease place. “Your folks,” said Mrs. Adams to her next door neighbors, “are going to have a right smart lot of cherries. That tree’s hanging full.”
From where the nice little gathering was seated, they could see over the fence into the large yard belonging to the Pease place. “Your family,” said Mrs. Adams to her next-door neighbors, “is going to have a bunch of cherries. That tree is loaded.”
The tree in question was already aflame with the ripening fruit. Margaret said:
The tree in question was already on fire with the ripening fruit. Margaret said:
“Mother says we’ll have plenty of cherries to do up for once—if the birds and the boys don’t do too much damage. There are two nests of robins right in that one tree, and they think they own all the fruit. And the boys!”
“Mom says we’ll finally have a lot of cherries to preserve—if the birds and the boys don’t spoil things too much. There are two robin nests right in that one tree, and they act like they own all the fruit. And those boys!”
“I expect that Sammy Pinkney has been around,” said Mrs. Adams.
“I expect Sammy Pinkney has been around,” said Mrs. Adams.
“There’s worse than him,” said Holly Pease, shaking her flaxen head. “This morning papa chased an awfully ragged boy out of that tree. The sun was scarcely up, and if it hadn’t been for the robins scolding so, papa wouldn’t have known the boy was there.”
“There’s worse than him,” said Holly Pease, shaking her blonde head. “This morning, Dad chased a really scruffy boy out of that tree. The sun had barely risen, and if it hadn’t been for the robins making such a fuss, Dad wouldn’t have even known the boy was up there.”
“A robber boy!” cried Mrs. Adams. “I wager that’s who got my milk. I set a two quart can out in the shed last night, because it was cool there. And this morning more than half of the milk was gone. The little rascal had used the can cover to drink out of.”
“A thief of a boy!” shouted Mrs. Adams. “I bet that’s who took my milk. I left a two-quart can out in the shed last night because it was cool there. And this morning, more than half of the milk was gone. That little rascal used the can lid to drink from.”
“Oh!” said Tess, pityingly, “the poor boy must have been hungry.”
“Oh!” Tess said sympathetically, “that poor boy must have been hungry.”
“He’s probably something else by now,” said Mrs. Adams, grimly. “Half ripe cherries and milk! My soul and body! Enough to snarl anybody’s stomach up into a knot, but a boy’s. I guess boys can eat anything—and recover.”
“He’s probably something else by now,” Mrs. Adams said grimly. “Half ripe cherries and milk! My goodness! That’s enough to upset anyone’s stomach, except a boy’s. I guess boys can eat anything—and bounce back.”
Holly said, quietly: “There was a boy worked for Mrs. Hovey yesterday. He was awfully hungry and ragged. I saw him carrying in wood from her woodpile. And he just staggered, he was so small and weak. And his hair looked so funny——”
Holly said softly, “There was a boy who worked for Mrs. Hovey yesterday. He was really hungry and looked so ragged. I saw him bringing in wood from her woodpile. He was just staggering, he was so small and weak. And his hair looked so strange—”
“What was the matter with his hair?” asked her sister.
“What was wrong with his hair?” asked her sister.
“It was red. Brick red. I never saw such red hair before.”
“It was red. Brick red. I had never seen hair that color before.”
“Oh!” cried Tess. “Did he have sure enough red hair?” Then she turned to Dot. “Do you s’pose it could be Tommy Rooney, Dot?”
“Oh!” exclaimed Tess. “Did he really have red hair?” Then she looked at Dot. “Do you think it could be Tommy Rooney, Dot?”
“Who’s Tommy Rooney?” asked Mrs. Adams.
“Who’s Tommy Rooney?” asked Mrs. Adams.
The Corner House girls told them all about Tommy, and how he had run away from home, and why they half believed he had come here to Milton.
The Corner House girls shared everything about Tommy, how he had run away from home, and why they kind of believed he had come to Milton.
“To shoot Indians!” exclaimed Mrs. Adams. “Whoever heard of such a crazy notion? Mercy! boys get worse and worse, every day.”
“To shoot Indians!” exclaimed Mrs. Adams. “Whoever heard of such a ridiculous idea? Mercy! Boys are getting worse and worse every day.”
Perhaps it was because of this conversation that Tess and Dot at once thought of Tommy on the way home that evening after the party, when they saw a man and a dog chasing a small boy across Willow Street near the old Corner House.
Perhaps it was because of this conversation that Tess and Dot immediately thought of Tommy on the way home that evening after the party, when they saw a man and a dog chasing a little boy across Willow Street near the old Corner House.
“That’s Sammy Pinkney’s bulldog,” declared Tess, in fright. “And it’s Sammy’s father, too.”
"That’s Sammy Pinkney’s bulldog," Tess said fearfully. "And it’s Sammy’s dad, too."
The boy crawled over the high fence at the back of their garden and got through the hedge. When the girls caught up with the man, Tess asked:
The boy climbed over the tall fence at the back of their yard and squeezed through the hedge. When the girls finally reached the man, Tess asked:
“Oh, sir! what is the matter?”
“Oh, sir! What’s the matter?”
“That young rascal has been in my strawberry patch again,” declared Mr. Pinkney, wrathfully. He seemed to forget that he had a boy of his own who was always up to mischief. “I’d like to wallop him.”
“That young troublemaker has been in my strawberry patch again,” declared Mr. Pinkney, angrily. He seemed to forget that he had a son of his own who was always causing trouble. “I’d like to give him a good smack.”
“But the dog might have bit him,” said Dot, trembling, and drawing away from the ugly looking animal.
“But the dog might have bitten him,” Dot said, trembling and backing away from the ugly-looking animal.
“Oh, no, little girl,” said Mr. Pinkney, more pleasantly. “Jock wouldn’t bite anybody. He only scared him.”
“Oh, no, little girl,” Mr. Pinkney said in a friendlier tone. “Jock wouldn’t bite anyone. He just scared them.”
“Well, he looks like he’d bite,” said Tess, doubtfully. “And he scared our cat, Sandy-face, almost to death.”
“Well, he looks like he’d bite,” Tess said, unsure. “And he scared our cat, Sandy-face, nearly to death.”
“Well, bulldogs always seem to think that cats are their enemies. I am sorry he scared your cat, girls.”
“Well, bulldogs always seem to think that cats are their enemies. I’m sorry he scared your cat, girls.”
Tess and Dot hurried on to their gate. They looked for the boy in the garden, but he was nowhere to be found. When they entered the house, the back door was open and everybody seemed to be at the front.
Tess and Dot rushed to their gate. They searched for the boy in the garden, but he was nowhere to be seen. When they walked into the house, the back door was open and everyone appeared to be at the front.
The two girls went immediately up the back stairs to the bathroom to wash and make themselves tidy for dinner.
The two girls quickly went up the back stairs to the bathroom to clean up and get ready for dinner.
“Where do you s’pose he went, Tess?” asked Dot, referring to the strange boy.
“Where do you think he went, Tess?” asked Dot, referring to the strange boy.
“I don’t know,” said Tess. Then she stopped to listen in the hall outside the bathroom door.
“I don’t know,” Tess said. Then she paused to listen in the hallway outside the bathroom door.
“What’s the matter, Tess?” demanded Dot, quickly. “Did you hear something? Up the garret stairs?”
“What’s wrong, Tess?” Dot asked quickly. “Did you hear something? From the attic stairs?”
“It sounded like the latch of the garret door,” said Tess. “But I guess it was just the wind. Or maybe,” she added, laughing, “it was your goat, Dot!”
“It sounded like the latch on the attic door,” said Tess. “But I think it was just the wind. Or maybe,” she added with a laugh, “it was your goat, Dot!”
“Humph!” said the smaller girl, in disgust. “I know there isn’t any old goat living up in that garret. That’s silly.”
“Humph!” said the smaller girl, rolling her eyes. “I know there isn’t some old goat living up in that attic. That’s ridiculous.”
The girls thought no more about the odd noise at that time, but hurried to join the rest of the family down stairs.
The girls didn’t think about the strange noise anymore at that moment but rushed to join the rest of the family downstairs.
CHAPTER XVI—MORE MYSTERIES
Some of Miss Ann Titus’ gossip was not unkindly, and some of it amused Ruth and Agnes very much.
Some of Miss Ann Titus' gossip wasn't malicious, and some of it really entertained Ruth and Agnes.
Miss Titus had known Aunt Sarah when they were both young girls and what she told the Corner House girls about Miss Maltby, who had taken the name of “Stower” of her own accord, satisfied much of the curiosity the older Kenway girls felt regarding Aunt Sarah and her affairs.
Miss Titus had known Aunt Sarah when they were both young girls, and what she told the Corner House girls about Miss Maltby, who had decided to go by the name “Stower,” satisfied much of the curiosity the older Kenway girls had about Aunt Sarah and her life.
“I remember when old Mr. Stower married Mrs. Maltby,” said the busy Miss Titus, nodding vigorously as she snipped and talked at the same time. “The goodness knows, Sally Maltby an’ her mother was as poor as Job’s turkey—an’ they say he was sartain-sure a lean fowl. It was as great a change in their sarcumstances when they came to the ol’ Corner House to live, as though they’d been translated straight to the pearly gates—meanin’ no irreverence.
“I remember when old Mr. Stower married Mrs. Maltby,” said the busy Miss Titus, nodding energetically as she snipped and talked at the same time. “Goodness knows, Sally Maltby and her mother were as poor as Job’s turkey—and they say he was definitely a lean bird. It was a huge change in their circumstances when they moved into the old Corner House, like they’d been transported straight to the pearly gates—no disrespect intended.”
“They was sartain-sure dirt poor. I dunno how Mis’ Maltby had the heart to stand up an’ face the minister long enough for him to say the words over ’em, her black bombazeen was that shabby! They had me here with Ma Britton (I was ’prenticed to Ma Britton in them days) for three solid months, a-makin’ both Mrs. Maltby-that-was, an’ Sally, fit to be seen.
“They were definitely dirt poor. I don’t know how Mrs. Maltby had the heart to stand up and face the minister long enough for him to say the words over them; her black bombazine was that shabby! They had me here with Ma Britton (I was apprenticed to Ma Britton back then) for three solid months, getting both Mrs. Maltby and Sally looking presentable.”
“An’ how Sally did turn her nose up, to be sure—to-be-sure! I reckon she must ha’ soon got a crick in her neck, holdin’ it so stiff. An’ to see her an’ hear her, you’d ha’ thought she owned the ol’ Corner House.
“Wow, did Sally really turn up her nose, for sure—to be sure! I guess she must have quickly gotten a crick in her neck, keeping it so stiff. And to see her and hear her, you’d think she owned the old Corner House.”
“They had sarvints here in them days, an’ ol’ Mr. Stower—he was still in practice at the law—had lashin’s of company. I won’t say but that Mrs. Maltby-that-was, made him a good wife, and sat at the foot of his table, and poured tea out o’ that big solid silver urn like she’d been to the manner born. But Sally was as sassy and perky as a nuthatch in flytime.
“They had servants back in those days, and old Mr. Stower—he was still practicing law—had plenty of company. I won't deny that Mrs. Maltby, as she was called, made him a good wife. She sat at the foot of his table and poured tea from that big solid silver urn like she was born to it. But Sally was as sassy and lively as a nuthatch in springtime."
“We other gals couldn’t git along with her no-how. Me bein’ here so much right at the first of it,” pursued Miss Titus, “sort o’ made me an’ Sally intimate, as ye might say, whether we’d ever been so before, or not. After Ma Britton got through her big job here Sally would sometimes have to come around to our house—Ma Britton left me that little cottage I live in—I ain’t ashamed to tell it—I hadn’t any folks, an’ never had, I reckon. Like Topsy, I ‘jes’ growed.’ Well! Sally would come around to see me, and she’d invite me to the old Corner House here.
“We other girls couldn’t get along with her at all. Me being here so much at the beginning,” Miss Titus continued, “kind of made me and Sally close, whether we had been before or not. After Ma Britton finished her big project here, Sally would sometimes come over to our house—Ma Britton left me that little cottage I live in—I’m not ashamed to say it—I didn’t have any family, and I never really did, I guess. Like Topsy, I ‘just grew up.’ Well! Sally would come over to visit me, and she’d invite me to the old Corner House here.
“She never invited me here when there was any doin’s—no, Ma’am!” exclaimed Miss Titus. “I wonder if she remembers them times now? She sits so grim an’ lets me run on ha’f a day at a time, till I fairly foam at the mouth ’ith talkin’ so much, an’ then mebbe all she’ll say is: ‘Want your tea now, Ann?’ ’Nuff ter give one the fibbertygibbets!
“She never invited me here when there was anything going on—no way!” exclaimed Miss Titus. “I wonder if she remembers those times now? She sits there so serious and lets me talk for half a day at a time, until I’m practically foaming at the mouth from all the talking, and then maybe all she’ll say is: ‘Do you want your tea now, Ann?’ Enough to make someone feel all jittery!
“In them days I speak of, she could talk a blue streak—sartain-sure! And she’d tell me how many folks ‘we had to dinner’ last night; or how ‘Judge Perriton and Judge Mercer was both in for whist with us last evening.’ Well! she strutted, and tossed her head, an’ bridled, till one time there was an awful quarrel ’twixt her an’ Peter Stower.
“In those days I’m talking about, she could talk a mile a minute—definitely! She’d tell me how many people ‘we had for dinner’ last night; or how ‘Judge Perriton and Judge Mercer both played whist with us last evening.’ Well! She strutted, tossed her head, and acted all prim and proper, until one time there was a huge fight between her and Peter Stower.
“I was here. I heard part of it. Peter Stower was a good bit older than Sally Maltby as you gals may have heard. He objected to his father’s marriage—not because Mrs. Maltby was who she was, but he objected to anybody’s coming into the family. Peter was a born miser—yes he was. He didn’t want to divide his father’s property after the old man’s death, with anybody.
“I was here. I heard part of it. Peter Stower was quite a bit older than Sally Maltby, as you girls may have heard. He was against his father's marriage—not because Mrs. Maltby was who she was, but because he didn’t want anyone joining the family. Peter was a natural miser—yes, he was. He didn’t want to share his father’s property after the old man passed away with anyone.”
“I will say for Peter,” added Miss Titus, “going off on a tangent” as she would have said herself, had she been critically listening to any other narrator. “I will say for Peter, that after your mother was born, gals, he really seemed to warm up. I have seen him carrying your mother, when she was a little tot, all about these big halls and hummin’ to her like a bumblebee.
“I’ll say this about Peter,” added Miss Titus, “going off on a tangent,” as she would have described it if she were critically listening to anyone else tell a story. “I’ll say this about Peter, that after your mom was born, he really seemed to open up. I’ve seen him carrying your mom, when she was just a little kid, all around these big halls and humming to her like a bumblebee.
“But even at that, he influenced his father so that only a small legacy came to your mother when the old man died. Peter got most of the property into his hands before that happened, anyway. And quite right, too, I s’pose, for by that time he had increased the estate a whole lot by his own industry and foresight.
“But even with that, he influenced his father so that only a small inheritance went to your mother when the old man died. Peter had already taken most of the property for himself before that happened, anyway. And quite rightly so, I guess, because by that time he had significantly increased the estate through his hard work and vision.”
“Well, now! I have got to runnin’ away with my story, ain’t I? It was about Sally and that day she and Peter had their big quarrel. Whenever Peter heard, or saw Sally giving herself airs, he’d put in an oar and take her down a peg, now I tell you!” said Miss Titus, mixing her metaphors most woefully.
“Well, now! I’ve gotten carried away with my story, haven’t I? It was about Sally and that day she and Peter had their big fight. Whenever Peter heard or saw Sally acting all high and mighty, he’d step in and bring her back down to earth, I tell you!” said Miss Titus, mixing her metaphors quite badly.
“I’d been to Sally’s room—it was a small one tucked away back here in this ell, and that hurt her like pizen! We was goin’ down stairs to the front hall. Sally stops on the landing and points to the ceiling overhead, what used to be painted all over with flowers and fat cupids, and sech—done by a famous artist they used to say when the house was built years before, but gettin’ faded and chipped then.
“I’d been to Sally’s room—it was a small one tucked away back here in this corner, and that really hurt her! We were going downstairs to the front hall. Sally stops on the landing and points to the ceiling above, which used to be decorated all over with flowers and plump cupids, and stuff—done by a famous artist, they used to say when the house was built years ago, but it was getting faded and chipped then.
“So Sally points to the ceilin’ an’ says she:
“So Sally points to the ceiling and says:
“‘I hope some day,’ says she, ‘that we will have that painting restored. I mean to, I am sure, when I am in a better position to have my views carried out here.’
“‘I hope someday,’ she says, ‘that we’ll get that painting restored. I plan to, I’m sure, when I’m in a better position to make my ideas happen here.’”
“Of course, she didn’t mean nothin’—just showin’ off in front of me,” said Miss Titus, shaking her head and biting at a thread in her queer fashion. “But right behind us on the stairs was Peter. We didn’t know he was there.
“Of course, she didn’t mean anything—just showing off in front of me,” said Miss Titus, shaking her head and biting at a thread in her unusual way. “But right behind us on the stairs was Peter. We didn’t know he was there.
“‘Wal,’ says he, drawlin’ in that nasty, sarcastic way he had, ‘if you wait till your views air carried out in this house, Sal Maltby, it’ll be never—you hear me! I guarantee,’ sez Peter, ‘that they’ll carry you out, feet fust, before they carry out your idees.’
“‘Well,’ he says, drawling in that nasty, sarcastic way he had, ‘if you wait until your ideas are put into action in this house, Sal Maltby, it’ll never happen—you get me? I guarantee,’ says Peter, ‘that they’ll carry you out, feet first, before they ever carry out your ideas.’”
“My! she turns on him like a tiger-cat. Yes, Ma’am! Sartain-sure I thought she was going to fly at him, tooth an’ toe-nail! But Peter had a temper like ice-water, an’ ice-water—nuff of it, anyway—will put out fire ev’ry time.
“My! she pounces on him like a wildcat. Yes, Ma’am! I was sure she was going to attack him, tooth and nail! But Peter had a temper like ice water, and plenty of it, anyway—will put out fire every time.”
“He just listened to her rave, he standin’ there so cold an’ sarcastic. She told him how she was going to live longer than he did, anyway, and that in the end she’d have her way in the old Corner House in spite of him!
“He just listened to her rant, standing there so cold and sarcastic. She told him how she was going to outlive him anyway, and that in the end, she’d get her way in the old Corner House despite him!”
“When she had sort of run-down like, Peter says to her: ‘Brag’s a good dog, but Holdfast’s a better,’ sez he. ‘It ain’t people that talks gits what they want in this world. If I was you, Sal Maltby, I’d learn to hold my teeth on my tongue. It’ll git you farther.’
“When she seemed a bit exhausted, Peter said to her: ‘Brag’s a good dog, but Holdfast’s even better,’ he said. ‘It’s not the people who talk that get what they want in this world. If I were you, Sal Maltby, I’d learn to keep my mouth shut. It’ll get you further.’”
“And I b’lieve,” concluded Miss Titus, “that just then was the time when Sally Maltby begun to get tongue-tied. For you might’s well call her that. I know I never heard her ‘blow,’ myself, after that quarrel; and gradually she got to be just the funny, silent, grim sort o’ person she is. Fact is—an’ I admit it—Sally gives me the shivers oncet in a while.”
“And I believe,” concluded Miss Titus, “that was the moment when Sally Maltby started to get tongue-tied. You might as well call her that. I never heard her speak up after that argument; and gradually she became just the funny, quiet, grim type of person she is. The truth is—and IOwn it—Sally gives me the creeps once in a while.”
Tess and Dorothy did not always play in the garden, not even when the weather was fair. There must be variety to make even play appealing, although the dolls were all “at home” in the out-of-door playhouse. Dot and Tess must go visiting with their children once in a while.
Tess and Dorothy didn't always play in the garden, not even when the weather was nice. There needs to be some variety to keep play interesting, even though the dolls were all “at home” in the outdoor playhouse. Dot and Tess needed to go visit with their kids every now and then.
They had a big room for their sleeping chamber and sometimes they came, with a selection of the dolls, and “visited” in the house. Being allowed to play in the bedroom, as long as they “tidied up” after the play was over, Tess and Dot did so.
They had a large room for their bedroom, and sometimes they would come over with some of the dolls and "visit" in the house. As long as they "cleaned up" after playing, Tess and Dot were allowed to play in the bedroom, so they did.
Ruth had strictly forbidden them going to the garret to play, unless she went along. The excuse Ruth gave for this order was, that in the garret the smaller girls were too far away from the rest of the family.
Ruth had clearly told them they couldn't go to the attic to play unless she was there. The reason Ruth gave for this rule was that the younger girls were too far from the rest of the family in the attic.
Tess and Dot, the morning after Mrs. Adams had made them the tea party, had a party for their dolls in the big bedroom. Tess set her folding table with the best of the dolls’ china. There were peanut butter sandwiches, and a sliced pickle, and a few creamed walnuts that Ruth had bought at the Unique Candy Store and divided between the younger girls.
Tess and Dot, the morning after Mrs. Adams had thrown them the tea party, hosted a party for their dolls in the big bedroom. Tess set up her folding table with the finest dolls’ china. There were peanut butter sandwiches, sliced pickles, and a few creamed walnuts that Ruth had purchased at the Unique Candy Store and shared with the younger girls.
They sat the dolls about the table and went down to the kitchen for milk and hot water for the “cambric tea,” as Mrs. Adams called the beverage. When they came back Tess, who entered first, almost dropped the pitcher of hot water.
They placed the dolls around the table and went down to the kitchen for milk and hot water for the "cambric tea," as Mrs. Adams called it. When they returned, Tess, who walked in first, almost dropped the pitcher of hot water.
“My goodness me!” she ejaculated.
“Oh my gosh!” she exclaimed.
“What’s the matter, Tessie?” asked Dot, toiling on behind with milk and sugar.
“What’s wrong, Tessie?” asked Dot, working ahead with milk and sugar.
“Some—somebody’s taken our dolls’ luncheon. Oh, dear me!”
“Someone has taken our dolls' lunch. Oh no!”
“It can’t be!” cried Dot, springing forward and spilling the milk. “Why! those walnut-creams! Oh, dear!”
“It can't be!” cried Dot, rushing forward and spilling the milk. “What! Those walnut creams! Oh no!”
“They haven’t left a crumb,” wailed Tess. “Isn’t that just mean?”
“They haven’t left a single crumb,” Tess cried. “Isn’t that just cruel?”
“Who’d ever do such a thing to us?” said Dot, her lip trembling. “It is mean.”
“Who would ever do something like this to us?” said Dot, her lip trembling. “It is really nasty.”
“Why! it must be somebody in the house,” declared Tess, her wits beginning to work.
“Why! It has to be someone in the house,” Tess declared, her mind starting to clear.
“Of course it wasn’t Mrs. McCall. She’s in the kitchen,” Dot declared.
“Of course it wasn’t Mrs. McCall. She’s in the kitchen,” Dot said.
“Or Uncle Rufus. He’s in the garden.”
“Or Uncle Rufus. He’s outside in the garden.”
“And Ruth wouldn’t do such a thing,” added Dot.
“And Ruth wouldn’t do something like that,” added Dot.
“It couldn’t be Aunt Sarah,” said Tess, eliminating another of the family group.
“It couldn’t be Aunt Sarah,” Tess said, ruling out another member of the family.
“And I don’t think Miss Titus would do such a thing,” hesitated Dot.
“And I don’t think Miss Titus would do that,” Dot hesitated.
“Well!” said Tess.
"Wow!" said Tess.
“Well!” echoed Dot.
"Well!" echoed Dot.
Both had come to the same and inevitable conclusion. There was but one person left in the house to accuse.
Both had reached the same unavoidable conclusion. There was only one person left in the house to blame.
“Aggie’s been playing a joke on us,” both girls stated, with conviction.
“Aggie's been playing a prank on us,” both girls said, confidently.
But Agnes had played no joke. She had been out to the store for Mrs. McCall at the time the children were in the kitchen. Besides, Agnes “would not fib about it,” as Tess declared.
But Agnes wasn't joking. She had gone to the store for Mrs. McCall while the kids were in the kitchen. Besides, Agnes "wouldn't lie about it," as Tess said.
The disappearance of the dolls’ feast joined hands, it seemed to Dot, with that mysterious something that she knew she had heard Ruth and Agnes talking about at night, and which the younger girl had thought referred to a goat in the garret.
The disappearance of the dolls' feast, it seemed to Dot, was connected to that mysterious something she knew she had heard Ruth and Agnes talking about at night, which the younger girl had thought was about a goat in the attic.
“It’s just the mysteriousest thing,” she began, speaking to Tess, when the latter suddenly exclaimed:
“It’s just the most mysterious thing,” she started, talking to Tess, when Tess suddenly exclaimed:
“Sandy-face!”
"Sandy face!"
The mother cat was just coming out of the bigger girls’ bedroom. She sat down at the head of the main flight of stairs and calmly washed her face. Sandy-face had the run of the house and her presence was driving out the mice, who had previously gnawed at their pleasure behind the wainscoting.
The mother cat was just stepping out of the bigger girls’ bedroom. She settled at the top of the main staircase and calmly cleaned her face. Sandy-face had free rein of the house, and her presence was scaring away the mice, who had previously enjoyed nibbling behind the wainscoting.
“You—you don’t suppose Sandy-face did that?” gasped Dot.
“You— you don’t actually think Sandy-face did that?” Dot gasped.
“Who else?” asked Tess.
“Who else?” Tess asked.
“All of those walnuts?” said Dot, in horror. “And those sandwiches? And not leave a crumb on the plates?”
“All of those walnuts?” said Dot, shocked. “And those sandwiches? And not leave a single crumb on the plates?”
“She looks just as though she had,” determined Tess.
“She looks just like she has,” decided Tess.
“You—you are an awful bad cat, Sandy-face,” said Dot, almost in tears. “And I just hope those walnuts will disagree with your stomach—so now!”
“You—you’re such a terrible cat, Sandy-face,” said Dot, nearly in tears. “And I really hope those walnuts upset your stomach—so there!”
Tess was quite angry with the cat herself. She stamped her foot and cried “Shoo!” Sandy-face leaped away, surprised by such attentions, and scrambled up stairs in a hurry. Almost at once the two girls heard her utter a surprised yowl, and down she came from the garret, her tail as large as three tails, her eyes like saucers, and every indication of panic in her movements.
Tess was really angry with the cat. She stamped her foot and shouted, "Shoo!" Sandy-face jumped away, surprised by all the fuss, and hurriedly scrambled up the stairs. Almost immediately, the two girls heard her let out a shocked yowl, and down she came from the attic, her tail as big as three tails, her eyes wide as saucers, and showing clear signs of panic in her movements.
She shot away for the back stairs, and so down to the hall and out of doors.
She rushed to the back stairs, then headed down to the hall and out the door.
“I don’t care,” exclaimed Dot. “I know those walnuts are disagreeing with her right now, and I’m glad. My! but she was punished soon for her greediness, wasn’t she, Tess?”
“I don’t care,” Dot shouted. “I know those walnuts are not sitting well with her right now, and I’m glad. Wow! She really got what she deserved for her greediness, didn’t she, Tess?”
There was something going on at the Creamer cottage, next door to the old Corner House. Tess and Dot became aware of this fact at about this time, so did not bother their heads much about Sandy’s supposed gluttony. Some of the windows on the second floor of the cottage were darkened, and every morning a closed carriage stopped before the house and a man went in with a black bag in his hand.
There was something happening at the Creamer cottage, next to the old Corner House. Tess and Dot noticed this around this time, so they didn’t really think much about Sandy’s supposed overeating. Some of the windows on the second floor of the cottage were covered, and every morning a closed carriage would pull up in front of the house, and a man would go inside holding a black bag.
Tess and Dot were soon wondering what could be happening to the little Creamer girls. The only one they saw was the curly haired one, who had spoken so unpleasantly to them on a particular occasion. They saw her wandering about the yard, and knew that she did not play, and was often crying by herself behind the clumps of bushes.
Tess and Dot soon started to wonder what was going on with the little Creamer girls. The only one they saw was the curly-haired one, who had spoken to them so rudely once. They noticed her wandering around the yard, and realized that she wasn't playing and often cried by herself behind the bushes.
So Tess, whose heart was opened immediately to any suffering thing, ventured near the picket fence again, and at last spoke to the Creamer girl.
So Tess, whose heart was instantly open to any suffering being, ventured near the picket fence again and finally spoke to the Creamer girl.
“What’s the matter, please?” Tess asked. “Did you lose anything? Can we help you find it?”
“What’s wrong?” Tess asked. “Did you lose something? Can we help you find it?”
The curly headed girl looked at her in surprise. Her pretty face was all streaked with tears.
The curly-haired girl stared at her in shock. Her beautiful face was covered in tear streaks.
“You—you want to keep away from me!” she blurted out.
“You—you want to stay away from me!” she blurted out.
“Oh, dear, me!” said Tess, clinging to Dot’s hand. “I didn’t mean to offend you again.”
“Oh, no!” Tess said, holding onto Dot’s hand. “I didn’t mean to upset you again.”
“Well, you’ll catch it, maybe,” sniffled the Creamer girl, whose name was Mabel.
“Well, you might catch it,” sniffled the Creamer girl, whose name was Mabel.
“Catch what?” asked Tess.
"Catch what?" Tess asked.
“Something dreadful. All my sisters have it.”
“Something terrible. All my sisters have it.”
“Goodness!” breathed Dot.
“Wow!” breathed Dot.
“What is it?” asked Tess, bravely standing her ground.
“What is it?” Tess asked, standing her ground confidently.
“It’s quarantine,” declared Mabel Creamer, solemnly. “And I have to sleep in the library, and I can’t go up stairs. Neither does pop. And mamma never comes down stairs at all. And I have to play alone here in the yard,” sighed Mabel. “It’s just awful!”
“It’s quarantine,” Mabel Creamer said seriously. “I have to sleep in the library, and I can’t go upstairs. Neither can Dad. And Mom never comes downstairs at all. And I have to play alone here in the yard,” Mabel sighed. “It’s just awful!”
“I should think it was,” gasped Tess. “Then, that must be a doctor that comes to your house every day?”
“I guess it is,” Tess breathed. “So, is there a doctor who comes to your house every day?”
“Yes. And he is real mean. He won’t let me see mamma—only she comes to the top of the stairs and I have to stay at the bottom. Quarantine’s a nawful thing to have in the house.
“Yes. And he is really mean. He won’t let me see Mom—only she comes to the top of the stairs and I have to stay at the bottom. Quarantine is an awful thing to have in the house.”
“So you’d better stand farther off from that fence. I was real mean to you girls once, and I’m sorry enough now. But I hadn’t ought to play with you, for maybe I’ll have the quarantine, too, and I’ll give it to you if you come too close.”
“So you’d better keep your distance from that fence. I was really awful to you girls before, and I regret it now. But I shouldn’t play with you, because I might have the quarantine as well, and I’ll pass it on to you if you get too close.”
“But we can play games together without coming too near,” said Tess, her kind heart desiring to help their neighbor. “We’ll play keep house—and there’ll be a river between us—and we can talk over a telephone—and all that.” And soon the three little girls were playing a satisfying game together and Mabel’s tears were dried and her heart comforted for the time being.
“But we can play games together without getting too close,” said Tess, her kind heart wanting to help their neighbor. “We’ll play house—and there’ll be a river between us—and we can talk over a telephone—and all that.” Soon, the three little girls were happily playing a game together, and Mabel’s tears were dried, her heart comforted for the moment.
That night at dinner, however, Dot waxed curious. “Is quarantine a very bad disease? Do folks die of it?” she asked.
That night at dinner, however, Dot became curious. “Is quarantine a really terrible disease? Do people actually die from it?” she asked.
So the story came out, and the older girls laughed at the young one’s mistake. It was learned that all the Creamer children save Mabel had the measles.
So the story got out, and the older girls laughed at the younger one's mistake. It was discovered that all the Creamer kids except Mabel had the measles.
Ruth, however, was more puzzled about the novelty of a cat eating peanut butter and walnut creams than Dot had been about that wonderful disease, “quarantine.”
Ruth, however, was more confused about the strange sight of a cat eating peanut butter and walnut cream than Dot had been about that fascinating condition, “quarantine.”
CHAPTER XVII—“MRS. TROUBLE”
“You girls go through this pantry,” complained Mrs. McCall, “like the plague of locusts. There isn’t a doughnut left. Nor a sugar cookie. I managed to save some of the seed-cakes for tea, if you should have company, by hiding them away.
“You girls go through this pantry,” complained Mrs. McCall, “like a swarm of locusts. There isn’t a doughnut left. Not a single sugar cookie. I managed to save some of the seed cakes for tea, in case you have company, by hiding them away.
“I honestly thought I made four apple pies on Monday; I can’t account but for three of them. A hearty appetite is a good gift; but I should suggest more bread and butter between meals, and less sweets.”
“I honestly thought I made four apple pies on Monday, but I can only account for three of them. A big appetite is a great gift, but I would recommend having more bread and butter between meals and fewer sweets.”
Ruth took the matter up with the Corner House girls in convention assembled:
Ruth brought up the issue with the Corner House girls during their meeting:
“Here it is only Thursday, and practically all the week’s baking is gone. We must restrain ourselves, children. Remember how it used to be a real event, when we could bake a raisin cake on Saturday? We have no right to indulge our tastes for sweets, as Mrs. McCall says. Who knows? We may have to go back to the hard fare of Bloomingsburg again, sometime.”
“Here it is only Thursday, and almost all of the week’s baking is gone. We need to hold back, kids. Remember when it was a big deal to bake a raisin cake on Saturday? We shouldn’t give in to our sweet cravings, like Mrs. McCall says. Who knows? We might have to return to the plain food of Bloomingsburg again, someday.”
“Oh, never!” cried Agnes, in alarm.
“Oh, no way!” cried Agnes, in alarm.
“You don’t mean that, sister?” asked Tess, worried.
“You're not serious, are you, sis?” asked Tess, concerned.
“Then we’d better eat all the good things we can, now,” Dot, the modern philosopher, declared.
“Then we’d better eat all the good things we can, right now,” Dot, the modern philosopher, declared.
“You don’t mean that, Ruth,” said Agnes, repeating Tess’ words. “There is no doubt but that Uncle Peter meant us to have this house and all his money, and we’ll have it for good.”
“You don’t mean that, Ruth,” Agnes said, echoing Tess’s words. “There's no doubt that Uncle Peter intended for us to have this house and all his money, and we’re going to get it for sure.”
“Not for bad, I hope, at any rate,” sighed Ruth. “But we must mind what Mrs. McCall says about putting our hands in the cookie jars.”
“Not for anything bad, I hope, at least,” sighed Ruth. “But we have to be careful about what Mrs. McCall says about sticking our hands in the cookie jars.”
“But, if we get hungry?” Agnes declared.
“But what if we get hungry?” Agnes exclaimed.
“Then bread and butter will taste good to us,” finished Ruth.
“Then bread and butter will taste good to us,” finished Ruth.
“I am sure I haven’t been at the cookie jar any more than usual this week,” the twelve-year-old said.
“I’m pretty sure I haven’t been at the cookie jar any more than usual this week,” the twelve-year-old said.
“Nor me,” Tess added.
“Me neither,” Tess added.
“Maybe Sandy did it,” suggested Dot. “She ate up all the dolls’ dinner—greedy thing!”
“Maybe Sandy did it,” Dot suggested. “She gobbled up all the dolls' dinner—such a greedy thing!”
Agnes was puzzled. She said to the oldest Corner House girl when the little ones were out of earshot:
Agnes was confused. She said to the oldest Corner House girl when the younger ones were out of earshot:
“I wonder if it was that cat that ate the dolls’ feast yesterday?”
“I wonder if it was that cat that ate the dolls’ feast yesterday?”
“How else could it have disappeared?” demanded Ruth.
“How else could it have disappeared?” Ruth demanded.
“But a cat eating cream walnuts!”
“But a cat eating cream walnuts!”
“I don’t know,” said Ruth. “But of course, it wasn’t Sandy-face that has been dipping into the cookie jars. We must be good, Agnes. I tell you that we may be down to short commons again, as we used to be in Bloomingsburg. We must be careful.”
"I don’t know," Ruth said. "But obviously, it wasn’t Sandy-face who has been sneaking into the cookie jars. We have to behave, Agnes. I’m telling you that we might end up struggling again like we did in Bloomingsburg. We need to be careful."
Just why Ruth seemed to wish to economize, Agnes could not understand. Her older sister puzzled Agnes. Instead of taking the good things that had come into their lives here at the old Corner House with joy, Ruth seemed to be more than ever worried. At least, Agnes was sure that Ruth smiled even less frequently than had been her wont.
Just why Ruth wanted to save money, Agnes couldn't figure out. Her older sister confused Agnes. Instead of enjoying the good things that had come into their lives at the old Corner House, Ruth seemed more worried than ever. At least, Agnes was sure that Ruth smiled even less often than she used to.
When Ruth chanced to be alone with Miss Titus, instead of her mind being fixed upon dressmaking details, she was striving to gather from the seamstress more particulars of those strange claimants to Uncle Peter’s estate.
When Ruth happened to be alone with Miss Titus, instead of focusing on dressmaking details, she was trying to get more information from the seamstress about those strange claimants to Uncle Peter’s estate.
Not that Miss Titus had much to tell. She had only surmises to offer. Mrs. Bean, though claiming to know the people very well, had told the spinster lady very little about them.
Not that Miss Titus had much to say. She only had guesses to share. Mrs. Bean, despite claiming to know the people very well, had told the single lady very little about them.
“Their names is Treble, I understand,” said Miss Titus. “I never heard of no family of Trebles living in Milton here—no, Ma’am! But you can’t tell. Folks claiming relationship always turn up awful unexpected where there’s money to be divided.”
“Their name is Treble, I understand,” said Miss Titus. “I’ve never heard of any Treble family living in Milton here—no, Ma’am! But you never know. People claiming to be related always show up unexpectedly when there’s money to be divided.”
“Mother was only half sister to Uncle Peter,” said Ruth, reflectively. “But Uncle Peter was never married.”
“Mom was only a half-sister to Uncle Peter,” said Ruth, thinking about it. “But Uncle Peter never got married.”
“Not as anybody in Milton ever heard on,” admitted Miss Titus.
“Not as anyone in Milton ever heard,” admitted Miss Titus.
“Do you suppose Aunt Sarah would know who these people are?” queried Ruth.
“Do you think Aunt Sarah would know who these people are?” asked Ruth.
“You can just take it from me,” said Miss Titus, briskly, “that Sally Maltby never knew much about Peter’s private affairs. Never half as much as she claimed to know, and not a quarter of what she’d liked to have known!
“You can just take my word for it,” said Miss Titus, energetically, “that Sally Maltby never knew much about Peter’s personal life. Not half as much as she pretended to know, and not even a quarter of what she would have liked to know!”
“That’s why she had to get out of the old Corner House——”
“That’s why she had to leave the old Corner House——”
“Did she have to?” interrupted Ruth, quickly.
“Did she have to?” interrupted Ruth, quickly.
“Yes, she did,” said the seamstress, nodding confidently. “Although old Mr. Stower promised her mother she should have shelter here as long as Sally lived, he died without making a will. Mrs. Maltby-that-was, died first. So there wasn’t any legal claim Sally Maltby could make. She stayed here only by Peter’s sufferance, and she couldn’t be content.
“Yes, she did,” said the seamstress, nodding confidently. “Even though old Mr. Stower promised her mother that she would have a place to stay here as long as Sally lived, he died without leaving a will. Mrs. Maltby—that was her name—passed away first. So there wasn’t any legal claim Sally Maltby could make. She stayed here only by Peter’s tolerance, and she couldn’t be happy.”
“Sally learned only one lesson—that of keeping her tongue between her teeth,” pursued Miss Titus. “Peter declared she was always snooping around, and watching and listening. Sally always was a stubborn thing, and she had got it into her head that she had rights here—which of course, she never had.
“Sally only learned one lesson—that she needed to keep her mouth shut,” continued Miss Titus. “Peter said she was always poking her nose in, watching and listening. Sally was always a stubborn one, and she convinced herself that she had a right to be here—which, of course, she never did.
“So finally Peter forbade her coming into the front part of the house at all; then she went to live with your folks, and Peter washed his hands of her. I expect, like all misers, Peter wanted to hide things about the old house and didn’t want to be watched. Do you know if Howbridge found much of the old man’s hidings?”
“So in the end, Peter wouldn't let her come into the front part of the house anymore; then she moved in with your family, and Peter was done with her. I guess, like all tightwads, Peter wanted to keep secrets about the old house and didn’t want anyone snooping around. Do you know if Howbridge discovered a lot of the old man's hidden things?”
“I do not know about that,” said Ruth, smiling. “But Uncle Rufus thinks Uncle Peter used to hide things away in the garret.”
“I don’t know about that,” Ruth said, smiling. “But Uncle Rufus thinks Uncle Peter used to hide things in the attic.”
“In the garret?” cried Miss Titus, shrilly. “Well, then! they’d stay there for all of me. I wouldn’t hunt up there for a pot of gold!”
“In the attic?” exclaimed Miss Titus, sharply. “Well, then! they can stay there as far as I'm concerned. I wouldn’t search up there for a pot of gold!”
Nor would Ruth—for she did not expect any such hoard as that had been hidden away in the garret by Uncle Peter. She often looked curiously at Aunt Sarah, however, when she sat with the old lady, tempted to ask her point-blank what she knew about Uncle Peter’s secrets.
Nor would Ruth—for she didn’t expect any stash like the one that had been hidden away in the attic by Uncle Peter. She often looked at Aunt Sarah with curiosity, though, when she sat with the old lady, tempted to ask her directly what she knew about Uncle Peter’s secrets.
When a person is as silent as Aunt Sarah habitually was, it is only natural to surmise that the silent one may have much to tell. Ruth had not the courage, however, to advance the subject. She, like her younger sisters, stood in no little awe of grim Aunt Sarah.
When someone is as quiet as Aunt Sarah usually was, it's normal to think that they might have a lot to share. Ruth, however, didn't have the nerve to bring it up. She, along with her younger sisters, felt a bit intimidated by stern Aunt Sarah.
Mr. Howbridge remained away and Miss Titus completed such work as Ruth dared have done, and removed her machine and cutting table from the old Corner House. The days passed for the Kenway girls in cheerful occupations and such simple pleasures as they had been used to all their lives.
Mr. Howbridge stayed away, and Miss Titus finished the work that Ruth felt comfortable having done, then took her machine and cutting table from the old Corner House. The days went by for the Kenway girls, filled with joyful activities and the simple pleasures they had enjoyed all their lives.
Agnes would, as she frankly said, have been glad to “make a splurge.” She begged to give a party to the few girls they had met but Ruth would not listen to any such thing.
Agnes would, as she openly said, have been happy to “go all out.” She wanted to throw a party for the few girls they had met, but Ruth wouldn’t entertain the idea at all.
“I think it’s mean!” Aggie complained. “We want to get folks to coming here. If they think the old house is haunted, we want to prove to them that it is haunted only by the Spirit of Hospitality.”
“I think it’s unfair!” Aggie complained. “We want to get people to come here. If they think the old house is haunted, we want to show them that it’s only haunted by the Spirit of Hospitality.”
“Very fine! very fine!” laughed Ruth. “But we shall have to wait for that, until we are more secure in our footing here.”
“Very nice! very nice!” laughed Ruth. “But we’ll have to wait for that until we feel more secure here.”
“‘More secure!’” repeated Agnes. “When will that ever be? I don’t believe Mr. Howbridge will ever find Uncle Peter’s will. I’d like to hunt myself for it.”
“‘More secure!’” repeated Agnes. “When will that ever be? I don’t believe Mr. Howbridge will ever find Uncle Peter’s will. I’d like to search for it myself.”
“And perhaps that might not be a bad idea,” sighed Ruth, to herself. “Perhaps we ought to search the old house from cellar to garret for Uncle Peter’s hidden papers.”
“And maybe that wouldn’t be a bad idea,” sighed Ruth, to herself. “Maybe we should search the old house from the basement to the attic for Uncle Peter’s hidden papers.”
Something happened, however, before she could carry out this half-formed intention. Tess and Dot had gone down Main Street on an errand for Ruth. Coming back toward the old Corner House, they saw before them a tall, dark lady, dressed in a long summer mantle, a lace bonnet, and other bits of finery that marked her as different from the ordinary Milton matron doing her morning’s marketing. She had a little girl with her.
Something happened, though, before she could act on this unclear plan. Tess and Dot had gone down Main Street to run an errand for Ruth. On their way back to the old Corner House, they saw a tall, dark lady ahead of them, dressed in a long summer coat, a lace bonnet, and other elegant items that set her apart from the regular Milton housewife doing her morning shopping. She had a little girl with her.
“I never saw those folks before,” said Dot to Tess.
“I’ve never seen those people before,” Dot said to Tess.
“No. They must be strangers. That little girl is wearing a pretty dress, isn’t she?”
“No. They must be strangers. That little girl is wearing a cute dress, right?”
Tess and Dot came abreast of the two. The little girl was very showily dressed. Her pink and white face was very angelic in its expression—while in repose. But she chanced to look around and see the Kenway girls looking at her, and instantly she stuck out her tongue and made a face.
Tess and Dot walked up beside the two of them. The little girl was dressed very flamboyantly. Her pink and white face had an angelic look—when she was just sitting there. But when she happened to glance over and saw the Kenway girls looking at her, she immediately stuck out her tongue and made a face.
“Oh, dear! She’s worse than that Mabel Creamer,” said Tess, and she took Dot’s hand and would have hurried by, had the lady not stopped them.
“Oh, no! She’s worse than that Mabel Creamer,” Tess said, grabbing Dot’s hand and trying to rush past, but the lady stopped them.
“Little girls! little girls!” she said, commandingly. “Tell me where the house is, in which Mr. Peter Stower lived. It is up this way somewhere they told me at the station.”
“Little girls! little girls!” she said, commanding them. “Tell me where the house is where Mr. Peter Stower lived. It’s up this way somewhere, they told me at the station.”
“Oh, yes, Ma’am,” said Tess, politely. “It is the old Corner House—our house.”
“Oh, yes, Ma’am,” Tess said politely. “It’s the old Corner House—our house.”
“Your house?” said the tall lady, sharply. “What do you mean by that?”
Your house?” said the tall woman, sharply. “What do you mean by that?”
“We live there,” said Tess, bravely. “We are two of the Kenway girls. Then there are Ruth and Agnes. And Aunt Sarah. We all live there.”
“We live there,” Tess said confidently. “We are two of the Kenway girls. Then there are Ruth and Agnes. And Aunt Sarah. We all live there.”
“You reside in Mr. Peter Stower’s house?” said the lady, with emphasis, and looking not at all pleasant, Tess thought. “How long have you resided there?”
“You live in Mr. Peter Stower’s house?” said the lady, emphasizing her words and looking quite unpleasant, Tess thought. “How long have you lived there?”
“Ever since we came to Milton. We were Uncle Peter’s only relations, so Mr. Howbridge came for us and put us in the house,” explained Tess, gravely.
“Ever since we got to Milton. We were Uncle Peter’s only relatives, so Mr. Howbridge came to get us and put us in the house,” Tess explained, seriously.
“Mr. Stower’s only relatives?” repeated the lady, haughtily. “We will see about that. You may lead on to the house. At least, I am sure we have as much right there as a parcel of girls.”
“Mr. Stower’s only relatives?” the lady repeated, looking down her nose. “We’ll see about that. You can show us to the house. At least, I’m sure we have just as much right to be there as a bunch of girls.”
Tess and Dot were troubled, but they led the way. Agnes and Ruth were on the big front porch sewing and they saw the procession enter the gate.
Tess and Dot were worried, but they took the lead. Agnes and Ruth were on the large front porch sewing, and they noticed the procession coming through the gate.
“Goodness me! who’s this coming?” asked Agnes, eyeing the dark lady with startled curiosity. “Looks as though she owned the place.”
“Wow! Who’s that coming?” asked Agnes, looking at the dark lady with surprised curiosity. “She seems like she owns the place.”
“Oh, Agnes!” gasped Ruth, and sprang to her feet. She met the lady at the steps.
“Oh, Agnes!” gasped Ruth, jumping to her feet. She met the lady at the steps.
“Who are you?” asked the stranger, sourly.
“Who are you?” the stranger asked, irritably.
“I am Ruth Kenway. Did you—you wish to see me, Ma’am?”
“I’m Ruth Kenway. Did you want to see me, Ma’am?”
“I don’t care whom I see,” the lady answered decisively, marching right up the steps and leading the angel-faced little girl by the hand. “I want you to know that I am Mrs. Treble. Mrs. John Augustus Treble. My daughter Lillie (stand straight, child!) and I, have been living in Michigan. John Augustus has been dead five years. He was blown up in a powder-mill explosion, so I can prove his death very easily. So, when I heard that my husband’s uncle, Mr. Peter Stower, was dead here in Milton, I decided to come on and get Lillie’s share of the property.”
“I don’t care whom I see,” the lady replied confidently, walking up the steps with the angel-faced little girl by her side. “I want you to know that I’m Mrs. Treble. Mrs. John Augustus Treble. My daughter Lillie (stand up straight, sweetie!) and I have been living in Michigan. John Augustus passed away five years ago. He died in a powder mill explosion, so proving his death is easy. So, when I heard that my husband’s uncle, Mr. Peter Stower, died here in Milton, I decided to come and claim Lillie’s share of the estate.”
“Oh!” murmured Ruth and Agnes, in chorus.
“Oh!” said Ruth and Agnes together.
“I am not sure that, as John Augustus Treble’s widow, my claims to the estate do not come clearly ahead of yours. I understand that you Kenway girls are merely here on sufferance, and that the ties of relationship between you and Mr. Peter Stower are very scant indeed. Of course, I suppose the courts will have to decide the matter, but meanwhile you may show me to my room. I don’t care to pay a hotel bill, and it looks to me as though there were plenty of rooms, and to spare, in this ugly old house.”
“I’m not sure that, as the widow of John Augustus Treble, my claims to the estate don’t take precedence over yours. I understand that you Kenway girls are basically here on borrowed time, and that your connections to Mr. Peter Stower are quite minimal. Of course, I suppose the courts will have to sort this out, but in the meantime, you can show me to my room. I’d rather not pay for a hotel, and it seems to me that there are more than enough rooms available in this ugly old house.”
Ruth was left breathless. But Agnes was able to whisper in her sister’s ear:
Ruth was left breathless. But Agnes managed to whisper in her sister’s ear:
“‘Mrs. Treble’ indeed! She looks to me, Ruth, a whole lot like ‘Mrs. Trouble.’ What shall we do?”
“‘Mrs. Treble’ really? She seems to me, Ruth, a lot like ‘Mrs. Trouble.’ What are we going to do?”
CHAPTER XVIII—RUTH DOES WHAT SHE THINKS IS RIGHT
Mrs. Treble, as the tall, dark lady called herself, had such an air of assurance and command, that Ruth was at a loss what course to take with her. Finally the oldest Kenway girl found voice to say:
Mrs. Treble, as the tall, dark lady referred to herself, had such an air of confidence and authority that Ruth didn't know how to handle her. Finally, the oldest Kenway girl managed to say:
“Won’t you take one of these comfortable rockers, Mrs. Treble? Perhaps we had better first talk the matter over a little.”
“Would you like to take one of these comfy rocking chairs, Mrs. Treble? Maybe we should discuss this a bit first.”
“Well, I’m glad to sit down,” admitted Mrs. Treble. “Don’t muss your dress, Lillie. We’ve been traveling some ways, as I tell you. Clean from Ypsilanti. We came on from Cleveland Junction this morning, and it’s a hot day. Don’t rub your shoes together, Lillie.”
“Well, I’m glad to sit down,” said Mrs. Treble. “Don’t mess up your dress, Lillie. We’ve been traveling for a while, as I told you. All the way from Ypsilanti. We came from Cleveland Junction this morning, and it’s a hot day. Don’t rub your shoes together, Lillie.”
“It is very warm,” said Ruth, handing their visitor a fan and sending Agnes for a glass of cold water from the icebox.
“It is really warm,” said Ruth, giving their visitor a fan and asking Agnes to get a glass of cold water from the fridge.
“Then we’ve been to that lawyer’s office,” pursued Mrs. Treble. “What do you call him—Howbridge? Don’t rub your hands on your skirt, Lillie.”
“Then we've been to that lawyer’s office,” continued Mrs. Treble. “What do you call him—Howbridge? Don’t rub your hands on your skirt, Lillie.”
“Yes; Mr. Howbridge,” replied Ruth.
"Yes, Mr. Howbridge," replied Ruth.
“Don’t take off that hat, Lillie. So we’ve been walking in the sun some. That’s nice, cool water. Have some, Lillie? Don’t drip it on your dress.”
“Don’t take off that hat, Lillie. We’ve been walking in the sun for a bit. That’s nice, cool water. Want some, Lillie? Don't let it drip on your dress.”
“Wouldn’t your little girl like to go with Tess and Dot to the playhouse in the garden?” Ruth suggested. “Then we can talk.”
“Wouldn’t your little girl like to go with Tess and Dot to the playhouse in the garden?” Ruth suggested. “Then we can talk.”
“Why—yes,” said Mrs. Treble. “Go with the little girls, Lillie. Don’t you get a speck of dirt on you, Lillie.”
“Of course,” said Mrs. Treble. “Go with the little girls, Lillie. Make sure you don’t get any dirt on you, Lillie.”
Ruth did not see the awful face the much admonished Lillie made, as she left her mother’s side. It amazed Tess and Dot so that they could not speak. Her tongue went into her cheek, and she drew down the corners of her mouth and rolled her eyes, leering so terribly, that for an instant she looked like nothing human. Then she resumed the placidity of her angelic expression, and minced along after the younger Kenway girls, and out of sight around a corner of the house.
Ruth didn’t notice the horrible face that Lillie, who had been scolded a lot, made as she left her mother’s side. Tess and Dot were so shocked that they couldn’t say anything. Lillie stuck her tongue into her cheek, pulled down the corners of her mouth, and rolled her eyes in a creepy way that, for a moment, made her look inhuman. Then she went back to her sweet angelic expression and strutted after the younger Kenway girls, disappearing around a corner of the house.
Meanwhile, Agnes had drawn Ruth aside, and whispered: “What are you going to do? She’s raving crazy, isn’t she? Had I better run for a doctor—or the police?”
Meanwhile, Agnes had pulled Ruth aside and whispered, “What are you going to do? She’s acting really crazy, isn’t she? Should I go get a doctor—or the police?”
“Sh!” admonished Ruth. “She is by no means crazy. I don’t know what to do!”
“Sh!” Ruth scolded. “She’s definitely not crazy. I don’t know what to do!”
“But she says she has a right to live here, too,” gasped Agnes.
“But she says she has a right to live here, too,” gasped Agnes.
“Perhaps she has.”
"Maybe she has."
“Mr. Howbridge said we were Uncle Peter’s only heirs,” said Agnes, doggedly.
“Mr. Howbridge said we were Uncle Peter’s only heirs,” Agnes said stubbornly.
“May—maybe he didn’t know about this John Augustus Treble. We must find out about it,” said Ruth, much worried. “Of course, we wouldn’t want to keep anybody out of the property, if they had a better right to it.”
“Maybe he didn’t know about this John Augustus Treble. We need to find out,” said Ruth, very worried. “Of course, we wouldn’t want to exclude anyone from the property if they have a better claim to it.”
“What?” shrilled Agnes. “Give it up? Not—on—your—life!”
“What?” shouted Agnes. “Give it up? No way!”
In the meantime, Tess and Dot scarcely knew how to talk to Lillie Treble. She was such a strange girl! They had never seen anybody at all like her before.
In the meantime, Tess and Dot barely knew how to talk to Lillie Treble. She was such a peculiar girl! They had never met anyone like her before.
Lillie walked around the house, out of her mother’s sight, just as mincingly as a peacock struts. Her look of angelic sweetness would have misled anybody. She just looked as though she had never done a single wrong thing in all her sweet young life!
Lillie walked around the house, out of her mother’s sight, strutting like a peacock. Her angelic sweetness would have fooled anyone. She looked like she had never done a single wrong thing in her sweet young life!
But Tess and Dot quickly found that Lillie Treble was not at all the perfect creature she appeared to the casual observer. Her angelic sweetness was all a sham. Away from her mother’s sharp eye, Lillie displayed very quickly her true colors.
But Tess and Dot quickly realized that Lillie Treble wasn't the perfect person she seemed to be to someone just passing by. Her angelic sweetness was completely fake. When her mother wasn’t around, Lillie showed her real self pretty quickly.
“Those all your dolls?” she demanded, when she was shown the collection of Tess and Dot in the garden house.
“Are those all your dolls?” she asked when she saw Tess and Dot's collection in the garden house.
“Yes,” said Tess.
“Yeah,” said Tess.
“Well, my mother says we’re going to stay here, and if you want me to play with you,” said this infantile socialist, “we might as well divide them up right now.”
“Well, my mom says we’re going to stay here, and if you want me to play with you,” said this childish socialist, “we might as well split them up right now.”
“Oh!” gasped Tess.
“Oh!” Tess gasped.
“I’ll take a third of them. They can be easily divided. I choose this one to begin with,” said Lillie, diving for the Alice-doll.
“I’ll take a third of them. They can be easily divided. I choose this one to start with,” said Lillie, reaching for the Alice doll.
With a shriek of alarm, Dot rescued this—her choicest possession—and stood on the defensive, the Alice-doll clasped close to her breast.
With a frightened scream, Dot saved her most prized possession and stood her ground, holding the Alice doll tightly against her chest.
“No! you can’t have that,” said Tess, decidedly.
“No! You can’t have that,” Tess said firmly.
“Why not?” demanded Lillie.
“Why not?” asked Lillie.
“Why—it’s the doll Dot loves the best.”
“Why—it’s the doll that Dot loves the most.”
“Well,” said Lillie, calmly, “I suppose if I chose one of yours, you’d holler, too. I never did see such selfish girls. Huh! if I can’t have the dolls I want, I won’t choose any. I don’t want to play with the old things, anyway!” and she made a most dreadful face at the Kenway sisters.
“Well,” said Lillie, calmly, “I guess if I picked one of yours, you’d throw a fit, too. I’ve never seen such selfish girls. Huh! If I can’t have the dolls I want, I’m not picking any. I don’t want to play with the old stuff, anyway!” and she made a really terrible face at the Kenway sisters.
“Oh-oh!” whispered Dot. “I don’t like her at all.”
“Oh-oh!” whispered Dot. “I really don't like her at all.”
“Well, I suppose we must amuse her,” said Tess, strong for duty.
“Well, I guess we have to entertain her,” Tess said, determined to fulfill her responsibilities.
“But she says she is going to stay here all the time,” pursued the troubled Dot, as Lillie wandered off toward the foot of the garden.
“But she says she's going to stay here all the time,” continued the worried Dot, as Lillie walked off toward the bottom of the garden.
“I don’t believe that can be so,” said Tess, faintly. “But it’s our duty to entertain her, while she is here.”
“I can’t believe that’s true,” Tess said quietly. “But we have to keep her entertained while she is here.”
“I don’t see why we should. She’s not a nice girl at all,” Dot objected.
“I don’t see why we should. She’s not nice at all,” Dot protested.
“Dot! you know very well Ruth wants us to look out for her,” Tess said, with emphasis. “We can’t get out of it.”
“Dot! You know very well Ruth wants us to keep an eye on her,” Tess said, emphasizing her point. “We can’t get out of this.”
So the younger girl, over-ruled by Tess, followed on. At the foot of the garden, Lillie caught sight of Ruth’s flock of hens. Uncle Rufus had repaired the henhouse and run, and Ruth had bought in the market a dozen hens and a rooster of the white Plymouth Rock breed. Mr. Rooster strutted around the enclosure very proudly with his family. They were all very tame, for the children made pets of them.
So the younger girl, outvoted by Tess, kept going. At the bottom of the garden, Lillie spotted Ruth’s group of hens. Uncle Rufus had fixed up the henhouse and run, and Ruth had bought a dozen hens and a rooster from the market, all of the white Plymouth Rock breed. Mr. Rooster strutted around the pen proudly with his family. They were all very tame because the kids had made pets of them.
“Don’t you ever let them out?” asked Lillie, peering through the wire-screen.
“Don’t you ever let them out?” Lillie asked, looking through the wire screen.
“No. Not now, Ruth says. They would get into the garden,” Tess replied.
“No. Not now,” Ruth says. “They’d get into the garden,” Tess replied.
“Huh! you could shoo them out again. I had a pet hen at Ypsilanti. I’d rather have hens than dolls, anyway. The hens are alive,” and she tried the gate entering upon the hen-run.
“Huh! You could just shoo them away again. I had a pet hen in Ypsilanti. I’d rather have hens than dolls, anyway. The hens are alive,” and she tried the gate leading into the hen-run.
“Oh!” exclaimed Tess. “You mustn’t let them out.”
“Oh!” Tess exclaimed. “You can't let them out.”
“Who’s letting them out?” demanded Lillie.
"Who’s letting them out?" Lillie asked.
“Well, then, you mustn’t go into the yard.”
“Well, then, you can’t go into the yard.”
“Why not?” repeated the visitor.
"Why not?" said the visitor.
“Ruth won’t like it.”
"Ruth won't be happy about it."
“Well, I guess my mother’s got more to say about this place than your sister has. She says she’s going to show a parcel of girls how to run this house, and run it right. That’s what she told Aunt Adeline and Uncle Noah, when we went to live with them in Ypsilanti.”
“Well, I guess my mom has more to say about this place than your sister does. She says she’s going to teach a group of girls how to manage this house properly. That’s what she told Aunt Adeline and Uncle Noah when we went to live with them in Ypsilanti.”
Thus speaking, Lillie opened the gate and walked into the poultry yard. At once there was great excitement in the flock. Lillie plunged at the nearest hen and missed her. The rooster uttered a startled and admonitory “Cut! cut! ca-dar-cut!” and led the procession of frightened hens about the yard.
Thus speaking, Lillie opened the gate and walked into the chicken yard. Immediately, the flock erupted in excitement. Lillie lunged at the nearest hen but missed. The rooster let out a surprised and warning “Cut! cut! ca-dar-cut!” and led the group of scared hens around the yard.
“Aren’t hens foolish?” demanded Lillie, calmly. “I am not going to hurt her.”
“Aren’t chickens silly?” asked Lillie, calmly. “I’m not going to hurt her.”
She made another dive for the hen. The rooster uttered another shriek of warning and went through the watering-pan, flapping his wings like mad. The water was spilled, and the next attempt Lillie made to seize a hen, she was precipitated into the puddle!
She made another dive for the chicken. The rooster let out another warning cry and flew through the watering pan, flapping his wings like crazy. The water splashed everywhere, and on her next attempt to grab a hen, Lillie ended up falling into the puddle!
Both hands, one knee, and the front of her frock were immediately streaked with mud. Lillie shrieked her anger, and plunged after the frightened hens again. She was a determined girl. Tess and Dot added their screams to the general hullabaloo.
Both hands, one knee, and the front of her dress were instantly covered in mud. Lillie yelled in anger and dove after the scared chickens again. She was a determined girl. Tess and Dot joined in with their screams, adding to the chaos.
Round and round went the hens, led by the gallant rooster. Finally the inevitable happened. Lillie got both hands upon one of the white hens.
Round and round went the hens, led by the brave rooster. Finally, the inevitable happened. Lillie got both hands on one of the white hens.
“Now I got you—silly!” shrieked Lillie.
“Now I've got you—silly!” shrieked Lillie.
But she spoke too quickly and too confidently. It was only the tail-feathers Lillie grabbed. With a wild squawk, the hen flew straight away, leaving the bulk of her plumage in the naughty girl’s hands!
But she talked too fast and too sure of herself. It was just the tail feathers that Lillie grabbed. With a loud squawk, the hen took off, leaving most of her feathers in the naughty girl’s hands!
The girls outside the fence continued to scream, and so did the flock of hens. The rooster, who was a heavy bird, came around the yard again, on another lap, and wildly leaped upon Lillie’s back.
The girls outside the fence kept screaming, and so did the group of hens. The rooster, a big bird, circled the yard again, hopping wildly onto Lillie’s back.
He scrambled over her, his great spurs and claws tearing her frock, and his wings beating her breathlessly to the ground. Just then Uncle Rufus came hobbling along.
He climbed over her, his large spurs and claws ripping her dress, and his wings hitting her breathlessly to the ground. Just then, Uncle Rufus came hobbling along.
“Glo-ree! who dat chile in dat hen-cage?” he demanded. “Dat ol’ rooster’ll put her eyes out for her—dat he will!”
“Glory! Who’s that kid in that henhouse?” he demanded. “That old rooster will poke her eyes out—yes, he will!”
He opened the gate, went in, and grabbed up Lillie Treble from the ground. When he set her on her feet outside the fence, she was a sight to behold!
He opened the gate, stepped inside, and picked up Lillie Treble from the ground. When he set her on her feet outside the fence, she looked incredible!
“Glo-ree!” gasped Uncle Rufus. “What you doin’ in dar, chile?”
“Glory!” gasped Uncle Rufus. “What are you doing in there, kid?”
“Mind your own business!” exclaimed Lillie. “You’re only a black man. I don’t have to mind you, I hope.”
“Mind your own business!” Lillie shouted. “You’re just a Black man. I don’t need to pay attention to you, I hope.”
She was covered with mud and dust, and her frock was in great disarray, but she was self-contained—and as saucy as ever. Tess and Dot were horrified by her language.
She was covered in mud and dirt, and her dress was a total mess, but she was composed—and just as cheeky as ever. Tess and Dot were shocked by her language.
“I dunno who yo’ is, gal!” exclaimed Uncle Rufus. “But yo’ let Missie Ruth’s chickens erlone, or I’ll see ter yuh, lak’ yer was one o’ my own gran’chillen.”
“I don't know who you are, girl!” exclaimed Uncle Rufus. “But you leave Missie Ruth’s chickens alone, or I’ll take care of you like you were one of my own grandkids.”
Lillie was sullen—and just a little frightened of Uncle Rufus. The disaster made but slight impression upon her mind.
Lillie was gloomy—and a bit scared of Uncle Rufus. The disaster didn’t impact her mind much.
“What—what will your mother say?” gasped Tess, when the three girls were alone again.
“What—what is your mom going to say?” gasped Tess when the three girls were alone again.
“She won’t say anything—till she sees me,” sniffed Lillie. And to put that evil hour off, she began to inquire as to further possibilities for action about the old Corner House.
“She won’t say anything—until she sees me,” sniffed Lillie. To delay that dreaded moment, she started asking about more options for dealing with the old Corner House.
“What do you girls do?” she asked.
“What do you girls do?” she asked.
“Why,” said Tess, “we play house; and play go visiting; and—and roll hoop; and sometimes skip rope——”
“Why,” Tess said, “we play house; and go visiting; and roll hoops; and sometimes skip rope——”
“Huh! that’s dreadful tame. Don’t you ever do anything——Oh! there’s my mother!” A window had opened in one of the wings of the big house, on the second floor. It was a window of a room that the Kenway family had not before used. Tess and Dot saw Ruth as well as Mrs. Treble at the window.
“Huh! that’s really boring. Don’t you ever do anything——Oh! there’s my mom!” A window had opened in one of the wings of the big house on the second floor. It was a window to a room that the Kenway family hadn’t used before. Tess and Dot saw Ruth as well as Mrs. Treble at the window.
Ruth was doing what she thought was right. Mrs. Treble had confessed to the oldest of the Corner House girls that she had arrived at Milton with scarcely any money. She could not pay her board even at the very cheapest hotel. Mr. Howbridge was away, Ruth knew, and nothing could be done to straighten out this tangle in affairs until the lawyer came back.
Ruth was doing what she believed was right. Mrs. Treble had told the oldest of the Corner House girls that she had arrived in Milton with hardly any money. She couldn't afford to pay for even the cheapest hotel. Ruth knew Mr. Howbridge was away, and nothing could be done to sort out this mess until the lawyer returned.
So she had offered Mrs. Treble shelter for the present. Moreover, the lady, with a confidence equaled only by Aunt Sarah’s, demanded in quite a high and mighty way to be housed and fed. Yet she had calmed down, and actually thanked Ruth for her hospitality, when she found that the girl was not to be intimidated, but was acting the part of a Good Samaritan from a sense of duty.
So she had offered Mrs. Treble a place to stay for now. Besides, the lady confidently, almost arrogantly, insisted on being housed and fed. However, she eventually calmed down and actually thanked Ruth for her hospitality when she realized that the girl wasn't going to be bullied and was genuinely acting as a Good Samaritan out of a sense of duty.
Agnes was too angry for words. She could not understand why Ruth should cater to this “Mrs. Trouble,” as she insisted, in secret, upon calling the woman from Ypsilanti.
Agnes was too angry to speak. She couldn't understand why Ruth should accommodate this "Mrs. Trouble," as she secretly insisted on calling the woman from Ypsilanti.
Ruth was showing the visitor a nice room on the same floor with those chambers occupied by the girls themselves, and Mrs. Treble was approving, when she chanced to look out of the window and behold her angelic Lillie in the condition related above.
Ruth was showing the visitor a nice room on the same floor as the ones occupied by the girls, and Mrs. Treble was approving, when she happened to look out the window and saw her angelic Lillie in the situation mentioned earlier.
CHAPTER XIX—“DOUBLE TROUBLE”
“What is the meaning of that horrid condition of your clothing, Lillie?” demanded Mrs. Treble from the open window.
“What’s up with that terrible state of your clothes, Lillie?” asked Mrs. Treble from the open window.
“I fell in the mud, Mamma,” said the unabashed Lillie, and glanced aside at Tess and Dot with a sweetly troubled look, as though she feared they were at fault for her disarray, but did not quite like to say so!
“I fell in the mud, Mom,” Lillie said without any embarrassment, looking over at Tess and Dot with a sweetly worried expression, as if she was afraid they might be to blame for her mess, but didn't really want to say it!
“Come up here at once!” commanded her mother, who turned to Ruth to add: “I am afraid your sisters are very rough and rude in their play. Lillie has not been used to such playmates. Of course, left without a mother as they were, nothing better can be expected of them.”
“Come up here right now!” her mother commanded, turning to Ruth to add, “I’m afraid your sisters are really rough and rude when they play. Lillie isn’t used to friends like that. Of course, with no mother around, we can’t expect much better from them.”
Meanwhile, Lillie had turned one of her frightful grimaces upon Tess and Dot before starting for the house, and the smaller Kenway girls were left frozen in their tracks by the ferocity of this parting glare.
Meanwhile, Lillie had given Tess and Dot one of her terrifying grimaces before heading to the house, and the younger Kenway girls were left frozen in their spots by the intensity of this parting glare.
Lillie appeared at luncheon dressed in some of Tess’ garments and some of Dot’s—none of them fitting her very well. She had a sweetly forgiving air, which bolstered up her mother’s opinion that Tess and Dot were guilty of leading her angelic child astray.
Lillie showed up for lunch wearing some of Tess’s clothes and some of Dot’s—none of which fit her very well. She had a sweetly forgiving vibe, which strengthened her mother’s belief that Tess and Dot were responsible for leading her precious child astray.
Mrs. Treble had two trunks at the railway station and Uncle Rufus was sent to get an expressman to bring them up to the Corner House. Ruth paid the expressman.
Mrs. Treble had two trunks at the train station, and Uncle Rufus was sent to find a delivery guy to bring them to the Corner House. Ruth paid the delivery guy.
“Talk about the Old Man of the Sea that Sinbad had to carry on his shoulders!” scoffed Agnes, in private, to Ruth. “This Mrs. Trouble is going to be a bigger burden for us than he was. And I believe that girl is going to be ‘Double Trouble.’ She looks like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth. Uncle Rufus says she got in that messy condition before lunch, chasing the hens out of their seven senses.”
“Can you believe the Old Man of the Sea that Sinbad had to carry around?” Agnes laughed, speaking privately to Ruth. “This Mrs. Trouble is going to be an even bigger load for us than he was. And I think that girl is going to be ‘Double Trouble.’ She looks so innocent, but I don't trust her. Uncle Rufus says she got into that messy situation before lunch, running around after the hens until they were completely frazzled.”
“There are only five senses, Aggie,” said Ruth, patiently.
“There are only five senses, Aggie,” Ruth said, patiently.
“Humph! that’s all right for folks, but hens have two more, I reckon,” chuckled the younger girl.
“Humph! That’s fine for people, but I bet hens have two more,” laughed the younger girl.
“Well,” said Ruth, “we must treat Mrs. Treble politely.”
“Well,” Ruth said, “we have to be polite to Mrs. Treble.”
“You act as though you really thought they had some right to come here and live on us,” cried Agnes.
“You act like you really believe they have some right to come here and live off us,” Agnes shouted.
“Perhaps they have a right to some of Uncle Peter’s property. We don’t know.”
“Maybe they have a claim to some of Uncle Peter’s property. We’re not sure.”
“I don’t believe it! She’s the sort of a person—that Mrs. Trouble—who assumes rights wherever she goes.”
“I can’t believe it! She’s exactly the type of person—Mrs. Trouble—who just takes over wherever she goes.”
Ruth had to confess that Mrs. Treble was trying. She criticised Mrs. McCall’s cooking and the quantity of food on the table at luncheon. Lillie did not like dried apple pies, and said so bluntly, with a hostile glare at the dessert in question.
Ruth had to admit that Mrs. Treble was a challenge. She criticized Mrs. McCall’s cooking and the amount of food on the table at lunch. Lillie didn’t like dried apple pies and made that clear, shooting a hostile look at the dessert in question.
“Well, little girl,” said Mrs. McCall, “you’ll have to learn to like them. I’ve just bought quite a lot of dried apples and they’ve got to be eaten up.”
“Well, little girl,” said Mrs. McCall, “you’ll have to learn to like them. I just bought a bunch of dried apples, and they have to be eaten.”
Lillie made another awful face—but her mother did not see it. Dot was so awe-stricken by these facial gymnastics of the strange girl that she could scarcely eat, and watched Lillie continually.
Lillie made another terrible face—but her mother didn’t notice. Dot was so amazed by the strange girl’s facial expressions that she could hardly eat and kept watching Lillie.
“That child ought to be cured of staring so,” remarked Mrs. Treble, frowning at Dot. “Or is her eyesight bad?”
“That kid needs to stop staring like that,” remarked Mrs. Treble, frowning at Dot. “Or does she have bad eyesight?”
Mrs. Treble was busy, after her trunks came, in unpacking them and arranging her room to suit herself—as though she expected to make a long visit. She had suggested appropriating Uncle Peter’s old bedroom in the front of the house, but that suite of rooms was locked, and Ruth refrained from telling her that she had the keys.
Mrs. Treble was busy, after her trunks arrived, unpacking them and organizing her room to her liking—as if she planned to stay for a while. She had suggested taking Uncle Peter’s old bedroom in the front of the house, but that set of rooms was locked, and Ruth held back from mentioning that she had the keys.
Meantime the bigger Corner House girls tried to help the smaller ones entertain Lillie. Lillie was not like any normal girl whom they had ever known. She wanted to do only things in which she could lead, and if she was denied her way in any particular, she “wouldn’t play” and threatened to go up stairs and tell her mother.
Meantime, the older Corner House girls tried to help the younger ones keep Lillie entertained. Lillie was different from any girl they had ever known. She only wanted to do things where she could be in charge, and if she didn't get her way about something, she “wouldn’t play” and threatened to go upstairs and tell her mom.
“Why,” said Agnes, first to become exasperated. “You want to be the whole show—including the drum-major at the head of the procession, and the little boys following the clown’s donkey-cart at the end!”
“Why,” Agnes said, getting frustrated first. “You want to be the main event—like the drum major leading the parade, and the little kids trailing behind the clown’s donkey cart at the end!”
Lillie made a face.
Lillie grimaced.
“I think,” said Ruth, quietly, “that if I were you, Lillie, and went to visit, I’d try to make my new friends like me.”
“I think,” said Ruth, softly, “that if I were you, Lillie, and went to visit, I’d try to get my new friends to like me.”
“Huh!” said Lillie. “I’m not visiting—don’t you fool yourselves. My mother and I have come here to stay. We’re not going to be put out like we were at Aunt Adeline’s and Uncle Noah’s. Mother says we’ve got more right to this old house than you Kenways have, and she’s going to get her rights.”
“Huh!” said Lillie. “I’m not just visiting—don’t kid yourselves. My mom and I have come here to stay. We’re not leaving like we did at Aunt Adeline’s and Uncle Noah’s. Mom says we have more claim to this old house than you Kenways do, and she’s going to get what’s ours.”
That made Dot cry, and Tess looked dreadfully serious. Agnes was too angry to play with the girl any more, and Ruth, even, gave her up as impossible. Lillie wandered off by herself, for her mother would not be bothered with her just then.
That made Dot cry, and Tess looked really serious. Agnes was too angry to play with the girl anymore, and even Ruth gave her up as hopeless. Lillie wandered off by herself because her mom didn’t want to deal with her at that moment.
When Mrs. McCall went out into the kitchen that afternoon to start dinner, she missed the bag of dried apples that had been left on the table. There had been nearly four pounds of them.
When Mrs. McCall walked into the kitchen that afternoon to start dinner, she noticed the bag of dried apples that had been on the table was missing. There had been almost four pounds of them.
“What under the canopy’s become of that bag?” demanded the good lady. “This is getting too much, I declare. I know I missed the end of the corned beef yesterday, and half a loaf of bread. I couldn’t be sure about the cookies and doughnuts, and the pie.
“What’s become of that bag under the canopy?” the good lady asked. “This is getting ridiculous, I swear. I know I missed the end of the corned beef yesterday, and half a loaf of bread. I couldn’t be sure about the cookies and doughnuts, or the pie.”
“But there that bag of dried apples stood, and there it isn’t now! What do you know about such crazy actions?” she demanded of Ruth, who had come at her call.
“But there that bag of dried apples stood, and there it isn’t now! What do you know about such crazy actions?” she demanded of Ruth, who had come at her call.
“Why! it’s a mystery,” gasped the eldest of the Corner House girls. “I can’t understand it, dear Mrs. McCall. Of course none of us girls have taken the dried apples. And if you have missed other things from your pantry of late, I am just as sure we are not at fault. I have warned the girls about raiding the cookie jars between meals.”
“Wow! It’s a mystery,” exclaimed the oldest of the Corner House girls. “I just don’t get it, dear Mrs. McCall. None of us girls took the dried apples, that’s for sure. And if you’ve noticed other things missing from your pantry recently, I’m just as certain we aren’t to blame. I’ve already warned the girls not to raid the cookie jars between meals.”
“Well,” said Mrs. McCall, with awe, “what can have taken them? And a bag of dried apples! Goodness! It’s enough to give one the shivers and shakes.”
“Well,” said Mrs. McCall, amazed, “what could have happened to them? And a bag of dried apples! Wow! It’s enough to give someone the creeps.”
Ruth was deeply mystified, too. She knew very well that Sandy-face, the cat, could not be accused with justice of this loss. Cats certainly do not eat dried apples—and such a quantity!
Ruth was really puzzled, too. She knew for sure that Sandy-face, the cat, couldn’t justly be blamed for this loss. Cats definitely don’t eat dried apples—and not in that amount!
It began to rain before evening, and Tess and Dot rushed out to rescue their dolls and other playthings, for there was wind with the rain and they were afraid it would blow in upon their treasures.
It started to rain before evening, and Tess and Dot hurried outside to save their dolls and other toys, because the wind was picking up with the rain, and they were worried it would blow onto their belongings.
Here poor Dot received an awful shock. The Alice-doll was gone!
Here poor Dot received a terrible shock. The Alice doll was gone!
Dot went in crying to Ruth and would not be comforted. She loved the missing doll as though it was a real, live baby—there could be no doubt of that. And why should a thief take that lovely doll only, and leave all the others?
Dot went in crying to Ruth and wouldn’t be comforted. She loved the missing doll as if it were a real, living baby—there was no doubt about that. And why would a thief take just that beautiful doll and leave all the others?
Mysteries were piling upon mysteries! It was a gloomy night out of doors and a gloomy night inside the old Corner House as well. Mrs. Treble’s air and conversation were sufficient alone to make the Kenway girls down-hearted. Dot cried herself to sleep that night, and not even Agnes could comfort her.
Mysteries were stacking up! It was a gloomy night outside and a gloomy night inside the old Corner House too. Mrs. Treble’s attitude and conversation were enough to bring the Kenway girls down. Dot cried herself to sleep that night, and not even Agnes could cheer her up.
The wind howled around the house, and tried every latch and shutter fastening. Ruth lay abed and wondered if the thing she had seen at the window in the garret on that other windy day was now appearing and vanishing in its spectral way?
The wind howled around the house, trying every latch and shutter. Ruth lay in bed, wondering if the thing she had seen at the window in the attic on that other windy day was now appearing and disappearing in its ghostly way.
And what should she do about Mrs. Treble and her little girl? What would Mr. Howbridge say when he came home again?
And what was she supposed to do about Mrs. Treble and her daughter? What would Mr. Howbridge think when he got home again?
Had she any right to spend more of the estate’s money in caring for these two strangers who were (according to the lady herself) without any means at all? Ruth Kenway put in two very bad hours that night, before she finally fell asleep.
Had she any right to spend more of the estate’s money taking care of these two strangers who were (according to the lady herself) completely broke? Ruth Kenway had a rough couple of hours that night before she finally fell asleep.
The sun shone brightly in the morning, however. How much better the world and all that is in it seems on a clean, sunshiny morning! Even Dot was able to control her tears, as she went out upon the back porch with Tess, before breakfast.
The sun shone brightly in the morning, however. How much better the world and everything in it seems on a clean, sunny morning! Even Dot was able to hold back her tears as she stepped out onto the back porch with Tess before breakfast.
The rain had saturated everything. The brown dirt path had been scoured and then gullied by the hard downpour. Right at the corner of the woodshed, where the water ran off in a cataract, when it did rain, was a funny looking mound.
The rain had soaked everything. The brown dirt path had been eroded and then gnarled by the heavy downpour. Right at the corner of the woodshed, where the water rushed off like a waterfall whenever it rained, there was a strange-looking mound.
“Why—why! what’s that?” gasped Dot.
“Why—why! What’s that?” gasped Dot.
“It looks just as though a poor little baby had been buried there,” whispered Tess. “But of course, it isn’t! Maybe there’s some animal trying to crawl out of the ground.”
“It looks like a poor little baby was buried there,” Tess whispered. “But of course, it isn’t! Maybe there’s some animal trying to dig its way out of the ground.”
“O-o-o!” squealed Dot. “What animal?”
“O-o-o!” squealed Dot. “What animal is it?”
“I don’t know. Not a mole. Moles don’t make such a big hump in the ground.”
“I have no idea. Not a mole. Moles don’t create such a large mound in the ground.”
As the girls wondered, Uncle Rufus came up from the henhouse. He saw the strange looking mound, too.
As the girls were curious, Uncle Rufus came up from the chicken coop. He noticed the odd-looking mound as well.
“Glo-ree!” he gasped. “How come dat?”
“Glory!” he exclaimed. “How did that happen?”
“We don’t know, Uncle Rufus,” said Tess eagerly. “We just found it.”
“We don’t know, Uncle Rufus,” said Tess eagerly. “We just found it.”
“Somebody been buryin’ a dawg in we-uns back yard? My soul!”
“Has someone been burying a dog in our backyard? My goodness!”
“Oh, it can’t be!” cried Tess.
“Oh, it can’t be!” Tess exclaimed.
“And it isn’t Sandy-face,” Dot declared. “For she’s in the kitchen with all her children.”
“And it’s not Sandy-face,” Dot stated. “Because she’s in the kitchen with all her kids.”
“Wait er bit—wait er bit,” said the old man, solemnly. “Unc’ Rufus gwine ter look inter dis yere matter. It sho’ is a misery”—meaning “mystery.”
“Wait a minute—wait a minute,” said the old man, solemnly. “Uncle Rufus is going to look into this matter. It sure is a misery”—meaning “mystery.”
He brought a shovel and dug down beside the mound. Lifting out a huge shovelful of dirt, there were scattered all about the path a great number of swollen and messy brown things that, for a moment, the girls did not identify. Then Uncle Rufus lifted up his voice in a roar:
He brought a shovel and dug down next to the mound. As he lifted out a big load of dirt, all around the path were a lot of swollen and messy brown things that the girls didn’t recognize at first. Then Uncle Rufus let out a loud roar:
“Looker yere! Looker yere! Missie Ruth! see wot you-all mak’ out o’ disher monkey-shines. Here’s dem dried apples, buried in de groun’ and swelled fit ter bust demselves.”
“Hey over here! Hey over here! Miss Ruth! See what you all make out of this monkey business. Here are those dried apples, buried in the ground and swelled up ready to burst.”

“Looker yere! Looker yere! Missie Ruth! There dem dried apples, buried in de groun’”
“Look over here! Look over here! Miss Ruth! There are those dried apples, buried in the ground.”
Mrs. McCall as well as the other girls came running to see. It was Agnes that saw something else under the mound. She darted down the steps, put her hand into the hole and drew out the Alice-doll!
Mrs. McCall and the other girls came running to see. It was Agnes who noticed something else under the mound. She quickly dashed down the steps, reached into the hole, and pulled out the Alice doll!
The poor thing’s dress was ruined. Its hair was a mass of plastered apple, and its face as well. Such a disreputable looking thing!
The poor thing’s dress was ruined. Its hair was a mess of stuck-together apples, and its face too. It looked so disreputable!
While the others cried out in wonder and disclaimed all knowledge of how the marvel could have happened, Agnes spoke two accusing words.
While the others shouted in amazement and claimed they had no idea how this miracle could have occurred, Agnes said two accusing words.
“Double Trouble!” she cried, pointing her finger at Lillie Treble, who had just appeared, angelic face and all, at the back door.
“Double Trouble!” she shouted, pointing her finger at Lillie Treble, who had just shown up, looking all angelic at the back door.
“Did that young’un do that?” demanded Mrs. McCall, vigorously.
“Did that kid do that?” Mrs. McCall asked, forcefully.
“She most certainly did,” declared Agnes. “She tried to get rid of the dried apples, and the doll Dot wouldn’t let her play with, at one and the same time. Isn’t she the mean thing?”
“She definitely did,” said Agnes. “She tried to throw away the dried apples and the doll Dot wouldn’t let her play with, all at the same time. Isn’t she just so mean?”
Instantly Lillie’s face was convulsed into a mask of rage and dislike. “I hate all you girls!” she snarled. “I’ll do worse than that to you!”
Instantly, Lillie's face twisted into a mask of anger and disgust. “I hate all you girls!” she spat. “I’ll do worse than that to you!”
Mrs. McCall seized her like an eagle pouncing upon a rabbit. Mrs. McCall was very vigorous. She carried Lillie into the kitchen with one hand, and laid her abruptly, face down, over her knee.
Mrs. McCall grabbed her like an eagle diving for a rabbit. Mrs. McCall was very strong. She lifted Lillie into the kitchen with one hand and quickly laid her down, face first, over her knee.
What happened during the next few moments was evidently the surprise of Lillie Treble’s young life. Her mother had never corrected her in that good, old-fashioned way.
What happened in the next few moments was clearly the biggest surprise of Lillie Treble’s young life. Her mother had never corrected her in that traditional, old-fashioned way.
CHAPTER XX—MR. HOWBRIDGE IS PERPLEXED
Tess and Dot went out that morning, when the sun had dried the grass, to play with the lonely little Creamer girl, and they did not invite Lillie Treble to go with them.
Tess and Dot went out that morning, after the sun had dried the grass, to play with the lonely little Creamer girl, and they didn't invite Lillie Treble to join them.
Nobody could blame them for that breach of politeness. Dot could not overlook the dreadful thing Lillie had done to the Alice-doll. Fortunately, the doll was not wholly ruined—but “no thanks to Lillie,” as Agnes said.
Nobody could blame them for that lapse in manners. Dot couldn't ignore the awful thing Lillie had done to the Alice doll. Luckily, the doll wasn't completely destroyed—but “no thanks to Lillie,” as Agnes put it.
She never would look like the same doll again. “She is so pale now,” said Dot, hugging the doll tightly; “she looks as though she had been through a dreadful illness. Doesn’t she, Tess?”
She would never look like the same doll again. “She’s so pale now,” said Dot, hugging the doll tightly; “she looks like she’s been through a terrible illness. Doesn’t she, Tess?”
“And her beautiful dress and cap all ruined,” groaned Tess. “It was awfully mean of Lillie.”
“And her beautiful dress and cap are all ruined,” groaned Tess. “That was really unfair of Lillie.”
“I don’t care so much about the dress,” murmured Dot. “But the color ran so in her cheeks, and one of her eyes is ever so much lighter blue than the other.”
“I don’t care much about the dress,” Dot said softly. “But the color really showed in her cheeks, and one of her eyes is so much lighter blue than the other.”
“We’ll play she has been sick,” said Tess. “She’s had the measles, like Mabel’s sisters.”
“We’ll pretend she has been sick,” said Tess. “She’s had the measles, just like Mabel’s sisters.”
“Oh, no!” cried Dot, who believed in the verities of play-life. “Oh, no! it would not be nice to have all the other dolls quarantined, like Mabel is.”
“Oh, no!” cried Dot, who believed in the truths of play-life. “Oh, no! It wouldn’t be nice to have all the other dolls quarantined, like Mabel is.”
Mabel was not very happy on this morning, it proved. Her face was flushed when she came to the fence, and she spoke to the Kenway girls hoarsely, as though she suffered from a cold.
Mabel wasn't very happy that morning, as it turned out. Her face was red when she approached the fence, and she spoke to the Kenway girls with a raspy voice, as if she had a cold.
“Come on over here and play. I’m tired of playing so at arm’s length like we’ve been doing.”
“Come over here and play. I’m tired of playing from a distance like we’ve been doing.”
“Oh, we couldn’t,” said Tess, shaking her head vigorously.
“Oh, we can’t,” Tess said, shaking her head vigorously.
“Why not? You haven’t quarantine at your house,” said Mabel, pouting.
“Why not? You haven’t quarantined at your place,” Mabel said, pouting.
“Mrs. McCall says we mustn’t—nor you mustn’t come over here.”
“Mrs. McCall says we shouldn’t—nor should you come over here.”
“I don’t care,” began Mabel, but Tess broke in cheerfully, with:
“I don’t care,” Mabel started, but Tess jumped in cheerfully with:
“Oh, let’s keep on using the make-believe telephone. And let’s make believe the river’s in a flood between us, and the bridges are all carried away, and——”
“Oh, let’s keep pretending we have a phone. And let’s pretend the river’s flooded between us, and all the bridges have been washed away, and——”
“No! I won’t play that way,” cried Mabel, passionately, and with a stamp of her foot. “I want you to come over here.”
“No! I won’t play like that,” Mabel shouted, passionately, and stamped her foot. “I want you to come over here.”
“We can’t,” said Tess, quite as firmly.
"We can't," Tess said firmly.
“You’re mean things—there now! I never did like you, anyway. I want you to play in my yard——”
"You’re so mean—there you go! I never liked you anyway. I want you to play in my yard—"
“I’ll come over and play with you,” interposed a cool, sweet voice, and there was Lillie Treble, looking just as angelic as she could look.
I’ll come over and play with you,” interrupted a calm, sweet voice, and there was Lillie Treble, looking as angelic as possible.
“Oh, Lillie!” gasped Tess. But Mabel broke in with:
“Oh, Lillie!” Tess exclaimed. But Mabel interrupted with:
“Come on. There’s a loose picket yonder. You can push it aside. Come on over here, little girl, and we’ll have a good time. I never did like those stuck-up Kenway girls, anyway.”
“Come on. There’s a loose picket over there. You can push it aside. Come over here, little girl, and we’ll have a great time. I never liked those snobby Kenway girls, anyway.”
Lillie turned once to give Tess and Dot the full benefit of one of the worst grimaces she could possibly make. Then she joined the Creamer girl in the other yard. She remained over there all the morning, and for some reason Mabel and Lillie got along very nicely together. Lillie could be real nice, if she wanted to be.
Lillie turned around to give Tess and Dot the most exaggerated grimace she could muster. Then she went over to join the Creamer girl in the other yard. She stayed there all morning, and for some reason, Mabel and Lillie hit it off really well. Lillie could be really nice when she wanted to be.
That afternoon Mabel did not appear in her yard and Lillie wandered about alone, having sworn eternal enmity against Tess and Dot. The next morning Mrs. Creamer put her head out of an upstairs window of the cottage and told Mrs. McCall, who chanced to be near the line-fence between the two places, that Mabel had “come down” with the measles, after all the precautions they had taken with her.
That afternoon, Mabel didn’t show up in her yard, and Lillie walked around alone, having vowed to always dislike Tess and Dot. The next morning, Mrs. Creamer poked her head out of an upstairs window of the cottage and told Mrs. McCall, who happened to be near the fence between their properties, that Mabel had “caught” the measles, despite all the precautions they had taken with her.
“It’s lucky those two little girls over there didn’t come into our yard to play with her,” said Mrs. Creamer. “The other young ones are just beginning to get around, and now Mabel will have to have a spell. She always was an obstinate child; she couldn’t even have measles at a proper and convenient time.”
“It’s fortunate those two little girls over there didn’t come into our yard to play with her,” said Mrs. Creamer. “The other kids are just starting to get around, and now Mabel will need a break. She always was a stubborn child; she couldn’t even catch measles at a good and convenient time.”
Mrs. Treble, meantime, was feeling herself more and more at home in the old Corner House. She did not offer to help in the general housework in the least, and did nothing but “rid up” her own room. There could be nothing done, or nothing talked of in the family, that Mrs. Treble was not right there to interfere, or advise, or change, or in some way “put her oar in,” as Agnes disrespectfully said, to the complete vexation of the person most concerned.
Mrs. Treble, meanwhile, was becoming more and more comfortable in the old Corner House. She didn’t offer to help with the general housework at all and only tidied up her own room. There was nothing happening or being discussed in the family that Mrs. Treble wasn't right there to interfere with, give advice on, change, or somehow “stick her nose in,” as Agnes disrespectfully put it, much to the annoyance of the person most affected.
In addition, morning, noon and night she was forever dinning the fact into the ears of the girls, or Mrs. McCall, or Aunt Sarah, or Uncle Rufus, that her husband’s mother was Uncle Peter Stower’s own sister. “John Augustus Treble talked a lot about Uncle Peter—always,” she said. “I had a little property, when I married John Augustus. It was cash money left from my father’s life insurance.
In addition, morning, noon, and night, she was constantly reminding the girls, Mrs. McCall, Aunt Sarah, or Uncle Rufus that her husband’s mother was Uncle Peter Stower’s sister. “John Augustus Treble always talked a lot about Uncle Peter,” she said. “I had a little property when I married John Augustus. It was cash left from my father’s life insurance.”
“He wasn’t a very good business man, John Augustus. But he meant well,” she continued. “He took my money and started a little store with it. He took a lease of the store for three years. There was a shoe factory right across the street, and a box shop on one hand and a knitting mill on the other. Looked like a variety store ought to pay in such a neighborhood.
“He wasn’t a very good businessman, John Augustus. But he had good intentions,” she continued. “He took my money and opened a small store with it. He signed a three-year lease for the store. There was a shoe factory directly across the street, a box shop on one side, and a knitting mill on the other. It seemed like a variety store should do well in that area.”
“But what happened?” demanded Mrs. Treble, in her most complaining tone. “Why, the shoe factory moved to Chicago. The box shop burned down. The knitting mill was closed up by the sheriff. Then the landlord took all John Augustus’ stock for payment of the rent.
“But what happened?” asked Mrs. Treble, in her most annoyed tone. “Well, the shoe factory moved to Chicago. The box shop caught fire. The knitting mill was shut down by the sheriff. Then the landlord took all of John Augustus’ stock to cover the rent.”
“So he had to go to work in the powder mill, and that finally blew him up. But he always said to me: ‘Now, don’t you fuss, Emily, don’t you fuss. When Uncle Peter Stower dies, there’ll be plenty coming to us, and you’ll live like a lady the rest of your life.’ Poor fellow! If I hadn’t seen him go to work that morning, I’d never have believed it was the same man they put into his coffin.”
“So he had to work in the powder mill, and that ultimately led to his explosion. But he always told me: ‘Now, don’t you worry, Emily, don’t you worry. When Uncle Peter Stower passes away, there’ll be plenty for us, and you’ll live like a lady for the rest of your life.’ Poor guy! If I hadn’t seen him head to work that morning, I’d never have believed it was the same man they laid in his coffin.”
When she told this version of the tale to Aunt Sarah, and many more details, Aunt Sarah never said a word, or even looked as though she heard Mrs. Treble. The old lady’s silence and grimness finally riled Mrs. Treble’s temper.
When she shared this version of the story with Aunt Sarah, along with many more details, Aunt Sarah didn’t say a thing or even act like she was listening to Mrs. Treble. The old lady’s silence and seriousness eventually annoyed Mrs. Treble.
“Say!” she exclaimed. “Why don’t you say something? John Augustus’ mother came from Milton when she was a girl. You must have known her. Why don’t you say something?”
“Say!” she exclaimed. “Why don’t you say something? John Augustus’ mom came from Milton when she was a girl. You must have known her. Why don’t you say something?”
At last Aunt Sarah opened her lips. It was the second time in their lives that the Kenway girls had ever heard the old lady say more than two sentences consecutively.
At last, Aunt Sarah spoke up. It was the second time in their lives that the Kenway girls had ever heard the old lady speak more than two sentences in a row.
“You want me to say something? Then I will!” declared Aunt Sarah, grimly, and her eyes flashing. “You say your husband’s mother was Peter Stower’s sister, do ye? Well! old Mr. Stower never had but one child by his first wife, before he married my mother, and that child was Peter. Peter didn’t have any sister but these gals’ mother, and myself. You ain’t got no more right in this house than you would have in the palace of the King of England—and if Ruth Kenway wasn’t foolish, she’d put you out.”
“You want me to say something? Fine, I will!” Aunt Sarah declared, her eyes flashing. “You say your husband’s mother was Peter Stower’s sister, huh? Well! Old Mr. Stower only had one child with his first wife before he married my mother, and that child was Peter. Peter didn’t have any sister except these girls’ mother and me. You don’t have any more right in this house than you would in the King of England’s palace—and if Ruth Kenway wasn’t so foolish, she’d kick you out.”
Agnes was delighted at this outbreak. It seemed that Aunt Sarah must speak with authority. Ruth was doubtful; she did not know which lady to believe. Mrs. Treble merely tossed her head, and said it was no more than she had expected. Of course, Aunt Sarah would back up these Kenway girls in their ridiculous claim to the estate.
Agnes was thrilled by this outburst. It seemed that Aunt Sarah spoke with confidence. Ruth was unsure; she didn't know which woman to trust. Mrs. Treble just shook her head and said it was exactly what she had anticipated. Of course, Aunt Sarah would support these Kenway girls in their ridiculous claim to the estate.
“Oh, dear me! I do wish Mr. Howbridge would return home,” groaned Ruth.
“Oh, dear! I really wish Mr. Howbridge would come back home,” groaned Ruth.
“I’d put them both out,” declared Agnes, who could scarcely control her dislike for the lady from Ypsilanti and her bothersome little girl.
“I’d send them both away,” declared Agnes, who could barely hide her dislike for the woman from Ypsilanti and her annoying little girl.
The neighbors and those acquaintances whom the girls had made before began to take sides in the matter. Of course, Miss Titus had spread the tidings of the coming of Mrs. Treble, and what she had come for. The lady herself was not at all backward in putting her story before any person who might chance to call upon the Corner House girls.
The neighbors and the acquaintances the girls had made earlier started to take sides in the situation. Naturally, Miss Titus had shared the news about Mrs. Treble’s arrival and her purpose for coming. Mrs. Treble herself was quite eager to share her story with anyone who happened to visit the Corner House girls.
Some of these people evidently thought Mrs. Treble had the better right to Uncle Peter’s property. It was well known by now, that no will had been offered for probate. Others were sure, like Aunt Sarah, that Uncle Peter had had no sister save the girls’ mother.
Some of these people clearly believed that Mrs. Treble had a stronger claim to Uncle Peter’s property. It was already common knowledge that no will had been submitted for probate. Others, like Aunt Sarah, were certain that Uncle Peter had no sister other than the girls’ mother.
The minister’s wife came to call—heard both sides of the argument—and told Ruth she was doing just right. “It was a kindly thing to do, Ruth,” she said, kissing the girl, warmly. “I do not believe she has any claim upon the estate. There is a mistake somewhere. But you are a good girl, and Mr. Howbridge will straighten the matter out, when he comes—never fear.”
The minister's wife came over to chat—heard both sides of the argument—and told Ruth she was doing just fine. “That was a kind thing to do, Ruth,” she said, giving the girl a warm kiss. “I really don’t think she has any claim to the estate. There’s a misunderstanding somewhere. But you’re a good girl, and Mr. Howbridge will sort things out when he arrives—don’t worry.”
But before the lawyer came, something occurred which seemed to make it quite impossible for Ruth to ask Mrs. Treble to go, even had she so desired. Lillie came down with the measles!
But before the lawyer arrived, something happened that made it totally impossible for Ruth to ask Mrs. Treble to leave, even if she had wanted to. Lillie came down with the measles!
She had caught the disease that morning she had played with Mabel Creamer, and to Dot’s horror, “quarantine” came into the old Corner House. Ruth was dreadfully afraid that Dot and Tess might catch the disease, too, for neither of them had had it. Although the doctor said that Lillie had the disease in a light form, Ruth kept the younger girls as far away from the Trebles’ apartment as she could, and even insisted upon Mrs. Treble taking her meals up stairs.
She caught the disease that morning when she played with Mabel Creamer, and to Dot’s horror, “quarantine” came into the old Corner House. Ruth was really worried that Dot and Tess might catch it too, since neither of them had had it. Even though the doctor said Lillie had a mild case, Ruth kept the younger girls as far away from the Trebles’ apartment as possible and even insisted that Mrs. Treble eat her meals upstairs.
Mr. Howbridge came home at last. Ruth had left a note at his office explaining her trouble, and the lawyer came over to the old Corner House the day following his return.
Mr. Howbridge finally came home. Ruth had left a note at his office explaining her situation, and the lawyer came over to the old Corner House the day after his return.
He listened to Ruth’s story without comment. Then he went up stairs and talked with Mrs. Treble. From the sound of Mrs. Treble’s high-pitched voice, that must have been rather a stormy interview. Mr. Howbridge was quite calm when he came down to the girls again.
He listened to Ruth’s story without saying anything. Then he went upstairs and spoke with Mrs. Treble. From the sound of Mrs. Treble’s shrill voice, that must have been quite a heated conversation. Mr. Howbridge seemed completely composed when he returned to the girls.
“Oh, sir!” Agnes cried, unable to restrain herself any longer. “You are not going to let her put us out of this dear old house, are you!”
“Oh, sir!” Agnes cried, unable to hold back any longer. “You’re not going to let her kick us out of this beloved old house, are you!”
“I wouldn’t worry about that, my dear. Not yet, at least,” returned Mr. Howbridge, kindly. But to Ruth he said: “It is an utterly unexpected situation. I am not prepared to give an opinion upon the woman’s claim.
“I wouldn’t worry about that, my dear. Not yet, at least,” Mr. Howbridge replied kindly. But to Ruth, he said: “This is a completely unexpected situation. I’m not ready to give an opinion on the woman’s claim.”
“However, I think you are a brave girl, Miss Kenway, and I approve of all you have done. You have made a good impression upon the people here in Milton, I am sure. Yes; you did quite right. Don’t worry about money matters. All the bills shall be paid.
“However, I think you’re a brave girl, Miss Kenway, and I approve of everything you’ve done. You’ve definitely made a good impression on the people here in Milton, I’m sure. Yes; you did the right thing. Don’t stress about finances. All the bills will be taken care of.”
“But, my dear, I wish more than ever that we could find that will. That would settle affairs immediately, and unless she tried to break the will in the courts, she would have no standing at all. Of course, it is for the little girl she claims a part of Mr. Peter Stower’s property. She, personally, has no rights herself, even if her tale is true.”
“But, my dear, I wish more than ever that we could find that will. That would sort everything out right away, and unless she tried to contest the will in court, she wouldn't have any standing at all. Of course, she claims a portion of Mr. Peter Stower’s property for the little girl. She herself has no rights, even if her story is true.”
Ruth knew that he was perplexed, however, so her own heart was but little relieved by the lawyer’s visit.
Ruth knew he was confused, but that didn’t really ease her own worries about the lawyer's visit.
CHAPTER XXI—THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS WIN PUBLIC APPROVAL
Was it Mr. Howbridge’s wish, or her own desire, that set Ruth the very next day at the task of searching the garret thoroughly? She allowed only Agnes to go up with her; Tess and Dot were out of the house, Mrs. McCall was busy, and the lady from Ypsilanti was engaged in nursing her little daughter.
Was it Mr. Howbridge's wish, or her own desire, that had Ruth starting the very next day on the task of thoroughly searching the attic? She only allowed Agnes to go up with her; Tess and Dot were out of the house, Mrs. McCall was busy, and the woman from Ypsilanti was occupied with caring for her little daughter.
These days they were much relieved of Mrs. Treble’s interference in their affairs. Lillie claimed all her mother’s attention, and although the child was not very ill, she managed to take up almost every moment of her mother’s time.
These days, they were quite relieved by the absence of Mrs. Treble's meddling in their lives. Lillie required all her mother's attention, and even though the child wasn't very sick, she managed to occupy almost every moment of her mother's time.
Agnes was frankly scary about the huge lumber-room at the top of the house. Despite Ruth’s declaration that they would use the garret to play in on stormy days, they had not often gone there for that—nor for any other—purpose.
Agnes was honestly terrified of the huge storage room at the top of the house. Even though Ruth said they would use the attic to play in on stormy days, they rarely went there for that—or for any other—reason.
The girls had removed all the ancient garments and aired them. Many were moth-eaten and past redemption; those went to the ragman. Others were given to Petunia Blossom to be fixed over for her growing family. Some of the remainder were hung up again, shrouding one dark corner of the garret in which Ruth knew there was neither box, nor chest, nor trunk.
The girls had taken out all the old clothes and aired them out. Many were moth-eaten and beyond saving; those went to the ragman. Others were given to Petunia Blossom to be repaired for her expanding family. Some of the rest were hung up again, covering a dark corner of the attic where Ruth knew there wasn’t a box, chest, or trunk.
It was the chests of drawers, and boxes, the two girls gave their attention to on the occasion of this search. Before, Ruth had opened several of the old-fashioned receptacles and rummaged in the contents. Now she and Agnes went at the task methodically.
It was the dressers and boxes that the two girls focused on during this search. Previously, Ruth had opened several of the old-fashioned containers and sifted through the stuff inside. Now she and Agnes approached the task in a systematic way.
Everything was taken out of the chests, and boxes, and drawers, and shaken out before being put back again. The girls came upon many unexpected treasures, and Agnes soon forgot her fear of the supposed ghostly occupant of the garret.
Everything was taken out of the chests, boxes, and drawers, and shaken out before being put back again. The girls found many unexpected treasures, and Agnes quickly forgot her fear of the supposed ghost living in the attic.
Ruth, however, would not allow her to stop and try on wonderful ancient garments, or read yellowed letters, bound with faded tape, or examine the old-fashioned gift-books, between the leaves of which were pressed flowers and herbs, all of which, Agnes was sure, were the souvenirs of sentiment.
Ruth, however, wouldn't let her pause to try on beautiful old clothes, or read old letters tied with worn tape, or look at the vintage gift books, which had pressed flowers and herbs tucked inside, all of which Agnes was certain were tokens of affection.
Oh, yes! there were papers—reams and reams of them! But they were either letters of no moment to the quest in hand, or ancient documents of no possible use save for their historical value. They came upon some papers belonging to the original Peter Stower—the strong, hard-working man who had built this great house in his old age and had founded the family.
Oh, yes! there were papers—tons of them! But they were either letters that didn't matter to the current goal or old documents that were only useful for their historical significance. They found some papers belonging to the original Peter Stower—the tough, hardworking man who built this impressive house in his later years and established the family.
He had been an orphan and had been sheltered in the Milton poorhouse. Here was his “indenture paper,” which bound him to a blacksmith of the town when he was twelve years old. As Ruth and Agnes read the faded lines and old-fashioned printing, they realized that the difference between an apprentice in those days in the north, and a black slave in the south, was all in favor of the last named.
He had been an orphan and had been taken in by the Milton poorhouse. Here was his “indenture paper,” which tied him to a blacksmith in town when he was twelve years old. As Ruth and Agnes read the faded lines and old-fashioned print, they understood that the difference between an apprentice in those days in the north and a Black slave in the south favored the latter completely.
But this “bound boy” had worked, studied nights so as to get some education, had married his master’s daughter, and come in time to be heir to his business. He had taken contracts for furnishing the ironwork for government warships, and so, little by little, had risen to be a prosperous, then a very wealthy man.
But this "bound boy" had worked and studied at night to get an education, had married his master's daughter, and eventually became the heir to his business. He had taken contracts to provide the ironwork for government warships, and over time, he gradually became prosperous and then very wealthy.
The old Corner House was the fruit of his labor and his desire to establish in the town of his miserable beginnings, a monument to his own pluck and endeavor. Where he may have been scorned for the “bound boy” that he was, he took pride in leaving behind him when he died the memory only of a strong, rich, proud man.
The old Corner House was the result of his hard work and his wish to create a symbol of his determination and effort in the town where he had such a tough start. Although he might have been looked down upon as the “bound boy” he once was, he took pride in leaving behind a legacy of being remembered only as a strong, wealthy, proud man when he passed away.
The girls found nothing which the last Peter Stower could have considered—whether he were miser, or not—of sufficient value to hide away. Certainly no recently dated papers came to light, and no will at all, or anything that looked like such a document.
The girls found nothing that the last Peter Stower could have considered—whether he was a miser or not—valuable enough to hide away. No recent papers were discovered, and there was no will at all, or anything that resembled such a document.
They ransacked every drawer, taking them out of the worm-eaten, shaky pieces of furniture, and rummaging behind them for secret panels and the like. Actually, the only thing the girls found that mystified them at all in their search, was half a doughnut lying on a window sill!
They went through every drawer, pulling them out of the old, wobbly furniture, and searched behind them for hidden compartments and the like. In fact, the only thing that puzzled the girls during their search was a half-eaten doughnut sitting on a windowsill!
“Whoever left that doughnut there?” demanded Agnes. “I don’t believe the girls have been up here alone. Could that Lillie have been here?”
“Who left that doughnut there?” Agnes demanded. “I don't think the girls have been up here by themselves. Could Lillie have been here?”
“Perhaps,” sighed Ruth. “She was going everywhere about the house, before she was taken down sick.”
“Maybe,” Ruth sighed. “She was all over the house before she got sick.”
“It’s a blessing she’s sick—that’s what I say,” was Agnes’ rather heartless reply. “But—a doughnut! and all hard and dry.”
“It’s a blessing she’s sick—that’s what I say,” Agnes replied rather coldly. “But—a doughnut! It’s all hard and dry.”
“Maybe it was Dot’s goat?” chuckled Ruth, nervously.
“Maybe it was Dot’s goat?” Ruth chuckled, feeling a bit anxious.
“Don’t!” gasped Agnes. “My nerves are all on the jump as it is. Is there any single place in this whole garret that we haven’t looked?”
“Don’t!” Agnes exclaimed, breathless. “I’m already on edge as it is. Is there anywhere in this entire attic that we haven’t checked?”
Ruth chanced to be staring at the doughnut on the window sill, and did not at first answer. That was the window at the right of the chimney where she had seen the ghostly apparition fluttering in the storm. The space about the window remained cleared, as it was before.
Ruth happened to be staring at the doughnut on the window sill and didn’t respond at first. That was the window to the right of the chimney where she had seen the ghostly figure fluttering in the storm. The area around the window stayed clear, just like it was before.
“Wake up!” commanded Agnes. “Where shall we look now?”
“Wake up!” Agnes commanded. “Where should we look now?”
Ruth turned with a sigh and went toward the high and ornate black-walnut “secretary” that stood almost in the middle of the huge room.
Ruth turned with a sigh and walked toward the tall, fancy black-walnut “secretary” that stood almost in the middle of the large room.
“Goodness to gracious!” ejaculated the younger girl. “We’ve tried that old thing again and again. I’ve almost knocked the backboards off, pounding to see if there were secret places in it. It’s as empty as it is ugly.”
“Goodness gracious!” exclaimed the younger girl. “We’ve tried that old thing over and over. I’ve almost knocked the backboards off, pounding to see if there were any hidden spots in it. It’s as empty as it is hideous.”
“I suppose so,” sighed Ruth. “It’s strange, though, that Uncle Peter did not keep papers in it, for that is what it was intended for. Almost every drawer and cupboard in it locks with a different key.”
“I guess so,” sighed Ruth. “It’s odd, though, that Uncle Peter didn’t keep any papers in it, since that’s what it was meant for. Almost every drawer and cupboard in it locks with a different key.”
She had been given a huge bunch of keys by Mr. Howbridge when they first came to the Corner House; and she had used these keys freely in searching the garret furniture.
She had received a big bunch of keys from Mr. Howbridge when they first arrived at the Corner House, and she had used these keys freely to search through the attic furniture.
As they went hopelessly down to the third floor, at last, Ruth noticed that one of the small chambers on this floor, none of which the family had used since coming to Milton, had been opened. The door now stood ajar.
As they hopelessly headed down to the third floor, Ruth finally saw that one of the small rooms on this floor, which the family hadn’t used since arriving in Milton, was open. The door was now slightly open.
“I suppose that snoopy Mrs. Treble has been up here,” said Agnes, sharply. “I thought all these doors were locked, Ruth?”
“I guess that nosy Mrs. Treble has been up here,” said Agnes, sharply. “I thought all these doors were locked, Ruth?”
“Not all of them had keys. But they were all shut tightly,” and she went to this particular room and peered in.
“Not all of them had keys. But they were all shut tightly,” and she went to this specific room and looked inside.
The bed was a walnut four-poster—one of the old-fashioned kind that was “roped”—and the feather-bed lay upon it, covered with an old-fashioned quilt.
The bed was a walnut four-poster—one of those old-school types that was “roped”—and the feather bed rested on it, topped with a vintage quilt.
“Why! it looks just as though somebody had been sleeping here,” gasped Ruth, after a moment.
“Wow! It looks like someone has definitely been sleeping here,” gasped Ruth after a moment.
“What?” cried Agnes. “Impossible!”
“What?” shouted Agnes. “No way!”
“Doesn’t that look like the imprint of a body on the bed? Not a big person. Somebody as big as Tess, perhaps?”
“Doesn’t that look like the silhouette of a body on the bed? Not a big person. Someone about Tess's size, maybe?”
“It wasn’t Tess, I am quite sure,” declared Agnes.
“It wasn’t Tess, I’m pretty sure,” declared Agnes.
“Could it have been Sandy-face?”
“Could it have been Sandy?”
“Of course not! No cat would make such a big hollow, lying down in a bed. I know! it was that Lillie Treble—‘Double Trouble’! Of course,” concluded Agnes, with assurance.
“Of course not! No cat would make such a big hole just lying in a bed. I know! It was that Lillie Treble—‘Double Trouble’! Of course,” concluded Agnes confidently.
So Ruth came out and closed the door carefully. Had it not been for her sister’s assurance at just this moment, Ruth might have made a surprising discovery, there and then!
So Ruth stepped outside and closed the door carefully. If it hadn’t been for her sister’s reassurance at that very moment, Ruth might have made a surprising discovery right then and there!
She had to report to Mr. Howbridge, by note, that a thorough search of the garret had revealed nothing which Uncle Peter Stower could have hidden away.
She had to inform Mr. Howbridge, in writing, that a thorough search of the attic had turned up nothing that Uncle Peter Stower could have stashed away.
While Lillie was under the doctor’s care, Mrs. Treble was out of the way. Affairs at the old Corner House went on in a more tranquil way. The Creamer girls who had first been ill, were allowed out of doors, and became very friendly with Tess and Dot—over the fence. The quarantine bars were not, as yet, altogether down.
While Lillie was under the doctor’s care, Mrs. Treble was out of the way. Things at the old Corner House went on in a more peaceful way. The Creamer girls, who had been sick first, were allowed outside and became very friendly with Tess and Dot—over the fence. The quarantine barriers were not, however, completely down yet.
Maria Maroni came to see them frequently, and Alfredia Blossom brought her shining black face to the old Corner House regularly, on Mondays and Thursdays. Usually she could not stop to play on Monday, when she and Jackson came for the soiled clothes, but if Petunia got the ironing done early enough on Thursday, Alfredia visited for a while.
Maria Maroni visited them often, and Alfredia Blossom would regularly stop by the old Corner House on Mondays and Thursdays with her bright, black face. Typically, she couldn't stay to play on Mondays when she and Jackson came for the dirty laundry, but if Petunia finished the ironing early enough on Thursdays, Alfredia would hang out for a bit.
“I don’t believe Alfredia could be any nicer, if she was bleached white,” Dot said, seriously, on one occasion. “But I know she’d like to be like us—and other folks, Tess.”
“I don’t think Alfredia could be any nicer, even if she was bleached white,” Dot said seriously one time. “But I know she’d want to be like us—and other people, Tess.”
“I expect she would,” agreed Tess. “But we must treat her just as though her skin was like ours. Ruth says she is sure Alfredia’s heart is white.”
“I think she would,” Tess agreed. “But we have to treat her as if her skin is like ours. Ruth says she’s certain Alfredia’s heart is good.”
“Oh!” gasped Dot. “And they showed us in school before we left Bloomingsburg, pictures of folks’ hearts, and lungs, and livers—don’t you remember? And the heart was painted red.”
“Oh!” gasped Dot. “And they showed us in school before we left Bloomingsburg pictures of people's hearts, lungs, and livers—don’t you remember? And the heart was painted red.”
“I don’t expect they were photographs,” said Tess, decidedly. “And there aren’t any pictures exact but photographs—and movies.”
“I don’t think they were photos,” Tess said firmly. “And there aren’t any images that are exactly like photos—and movies.”
The Pease girls came frequently to play with Tess and Dot, and the younger Kenways went to their house. None of the Corner House girls could go out on the street now without being spoken to by the Milton people. Many of these friendly advances were made by comparative strangers to the four sisters.
The Pease girls often came over to hang out with Tess and Dot, while the younger Kenways visited their house. None of the Corner House girls could step outside now without being greeted by people from Milton. Many of these friendly interactions came from relative strangers to the four sisters.
The tangle of Uncle Peter Stower’s affairs had gotten even into the local newspapers, and one newspaper reporter came to Ruth for what he called “an interview.” Ruth sent him to Mr. Howbridge and never heard anything more of it.
The mess of Uncle Peter Stower’s affairs had even made it into the local newspapers, and one reporter approached Ruth for what he called “an interview.” Ruth referred him to Mr. Howbridge and never heard anything more about it.
The friends Agnes had made among the girls of her own, and Ruth’s, age began to come to call more frequently. Eva Larry admitted she felt shivery, whenever she approached the old house, and she could not be hired to come on a stormy day. Just the same, she was so sorry for the girls, and liked Agnes so much, that she just had to run in and cheer them up a bit.
The friends Agnes had made among the girls her age and Ruth’s started to visit more often. Eva Larry confessed she felt uneasy whenever she got close to the old house, and she wouldn’t come on stormy days for any amount of money. Still, she felt so bad for the girls and liked Agnes so much that she just had to drop by and lift their spirits a little.
Older people came, too. Ruth’s head might have been turned, had she been a less sensible girl. The manner in which she handled the situation which had risen out of Mrs. Treble’s coming east to demand a share of the property left by Peter Stower, seemed to have become public knowledge, and the public of Milton approved.
Older people showed up as well. Ruth's head might have been turned if she weren’t such a sensible girl. The way she dealt with the situation that arose from Mrs. Treble coming east to claim a share of the property left by Peter Stower seemed to have become common knowledge, and the community in Milton approved.
Nobody called on Mrs. Treble. Perhaps that was because she was quarantined upstairs, with Lillie convalescent from her attack of the measles. However, the Corner House girls, as they were now generally called, seemed to be making friends rapidly.
Nobody visited Mrs. Treble. Maybe it was because she was stuck upstairs, taking care of Lillie as she recovered from her bout of measles. Still, the Corner House girls, as they were now mostly known, appeared to be making friends quickly.
Public approval had set its seal upon their course.
Public approval had stamped its endorsement on their path.
CHAPTER XXII—CALLERS—AND THE GHOST
“I do wonder!” said Tess, with a sigh.
“I really wonder!” said Tess, with a sigh.
“What do you wonder?” asked Ruth, mildly.
“What are you wondering about?” asked Ruth, gently.
“Sounds like a game,” Agnes observed, briskly. The Corner House girls were sitting on the porch with their sewing, and it was a very warm August forenoon. “‘Cumjucum—what do you come by? I come by the letter T’—which stands for ‘Tess’ and ‘Trouble,’ which last is the expression on Tess’ face,” concluded Agnes, with a laugh.
“Sounds like a game,” Agnes noted, cheerfully. The Corner House girls were sitting on the porch with their sewing, and it was a very warm August morning. “‘Cumjucum—what do you come by? I come by the letter T’—which stands for ‘Tess’ and ‘Trouble,’ and that’s clearly the look on Tess’s face,” Agnes finished, laughing.
Tess’ train of thought was not to be sidetracked so easily. “I wonder whatever became of Tommy Rooney?” she said.
Tess’s train of thought wasn’t going to be derailed that easily. “I wonder what ever happened to Tommy Rooney?” she said.
“You don’t really believe that was Tommy you saw the day it rained so hard?” cried Agnes.
“You seriously don’t think that was Tommy you saw the day it rained that hard?” exclaimed Agnes.
“Yes, I do. And we know that Tommy stole cherries from Mr. Pease, and milk from Mrs. Adams. Didn’t he, Dot? And then, we saw Mr. Pinkney and that bulldog chasing him.”
“Yes, I do. And we know that Tommy stole cherries from Mr. Pease and milk from Mrs. Adams. Didn’t he, Dot? And then, we saw Mr. Pinkney and that bulldog chasing him.”
“He ran into our yard to escape the dog,” said Dot, seriously.
“He ran into our yard to get away from the dog,” Dot said, serious.
“Well,” said Ruth, “if it was Tommy, I wish he had come to the house, so we could have fed him. Mrs. Rooney must be awfully worried about him. It’s been a month since we heard he had run away.”
“Well,” Ruth said, “if it was Tommy, I wish he had come to the house so we could have fed him. Mrs. Rooney must be really worried about him. It’s been a month since we heard he ran away.”
“And he’d been gone a week, then,” added Agnes.
“And he’d been gone for a week, then,” added Agnes.
“Well,” said Tess, “I guess he hasn’t killed any Indians here in Milton, or we would have heard about it.”
“Well,” Tess said, “I guess he hasn’t killed any Indians here in Milton, or we would have heard about it.”
“I guess not,” chuckled Agnes.
"I guess not," Agnes chuckled.
“I always look for him, when I’m on the street,” said Dot.
“I always look for him when I’m out on the street,” said Dot.
“We’ll look for him to-day,” said Tess, “when we go to see Maria.”
“We’ll look for him today,” said Tess, “when we go to see Maria.”
Tess and Dot were going over to Meadow Street that afternoon to call on the Maronis and Mrs. Kranz. The condition of the Maronis had greatly improved during these weeks. Not only Joe and Maria, but the whole family had begun to be proud of living “like Americans.”
Tess and Dot were heading over to Meadow Street that afternoon to visit the Maronis and Mrs. Kranz. The Maronis' situation had really improved over the past few weeks. Not just Joe and Maria, but the entire family had started to feel proud of living “like Americans.”
Mrs. Kranz, out of the kindness of her heart, had helped them a great deal. Maria helped the good German lady each forenoon, and was learning to be a careful little housekeeper.
Mrs. Kranz, out of the kindness of her heart, had helped them a lot. Maria helped the nice German lady every morning and was learning to be a careful little housekeeper.
“She iss a goot mädchen,” declared the large lady. “Aind’t idt vonderful how soon dese foreigners gets to be respectable, ven dey iss learndt yet?”
“She is a good girl,” declared the large lady. “Isn't it wonderful how quickly these foreigners become respectable when they learn?”
Tess and Dot went up stairs to make themselves ready for their visit, before luncheon. Upon their departure, Eva Larry and Myra Stetson appeared at the front gate.
Tess and Dot went upstairs to get ready for their visit before lunch. As they left, Eva Larry and Myra Stetson showed up at the front gate.
“Oh, do come in, girls!” shouted Agnes, dropping her sewing.
“Oh, come in, girls!” shouted Agnes, dropping her sewing.
“We will, if you’ll tie up your ghost,” said Eva, laughing.
“We will, if you’ll tie up your ghost,” said Eva, laughing.
“Hush!” commanded Ruth. “Don’t say such things—not out loud, please.”
“Quiet!” Ruth ordered. “Don’t say stuff like that—not out loud, please.”
“Well,” Eva said, as she and Myra joined them on the porch, “I understand you have ransacked that old garret. Did you chase out Mr. Ghost?”
“Well,” Eva said, as she and Myra joined them on the porch, “I hear you searched through that old attic. Did you scare off Mr. Ghost?”
“What is that?” demanded Mrs. Treble’s shrill voice in the doorway. “What does that girl mean by ‘ghost’?”
“What is that?” Mrs. Treble shouted from the doorway. “What does that girl mean by ‘ghost’?”
“Oh, Mrs. Treble!” cried the teasing Eva. “Haven’t you heard of the famous Garret Ghost of the old Corner House—and you here so long?”
“Oh, Mrs. Treble!” exclaimed the teasing Eva. “Haven’t you heard about the famous Garret Ghost of the old Corner House—and you’ve been here so long?”
“Oh, don’t!” begged Ruth, sotto voce.
“Oh, please don’t!” Ruth pleaded quietly.
Mrs. Treble was not to be denied. Something evidently had escaped her curiosity, and she felt cheated of a sensation. “Go on and tell me, girl,” she commanded Eva.
Mrs. Treble was not to be stopped. Clearly, something had piqued her curiosity, and she felt deprived of an experience. “Go on and tell me, girl,” she insisted to Eva.
Eva, really nothing loath, related the story of the supposed supernatural occupant of the garret. “And it appears on stormy, windy days. At least, that’s when it’s been seen. It comes to the window up there and bows, and flutters its grave clothes—and—and all that.”
Eva, not really hesitant, shared the story of the supposed supernatural being in the attic. “And it shows up on stormy, windy days. At least, that's when people have seen it. It comes to the window up there, bows, and flutters its grave clothes—and—and all that.”
“How ridiculous!” murmured Ruth. But her face was troubled and Mrs. Treble studied her accusingly.
“That's so ridiculous!” Ruth whispered. But her face showed her worry, and Mrs. Treble looked at her with suspicion.
“That’s why you forbade my Lillie going up there,” she said. “A ghost, indeed! I guess you have something hidden up there, my girl, that you don’t want other folks to see. You can’t fool me about ghosts. I don’t believe in them,” concluded the lady from Ypsilanti.
“That's why you didn't want my Lillie going up there,” she said. “A ghost, really! I bet there's something up there, my girl, that you don't want others to see. You can't trick me with ghost stories. I don't believe in them,” concluded the lady from Ypsilanti.
“Now you’ve done it, Eva,” said Agnes, in a low voice, when Mrs. Treble had departed. “There isn’t a place in this house that she hasn’t tried to put her nose in but the garret. Now she’ll go up there.”
“Now you've really done it, Eva,” Agnes said quietly after Mrs. Treble left. “There isn’t a spot in this house where she hasn’t tried to stick her nose in, except the attic. Now she’ll definitely go up there.”
“Hush,” begged Ruth, again. “Don’t get her angry, Agnes.”
“Hush,” Ruth pleaded again. “Don’t upset her, Agnes.”
“Oh! here comes Mr. Howbridge!” exclaimed the other Kenway girl, glad to change the subject.
“Oh! here comes Mr. Howbridge!” the other Kenway girl exclaimed, happy to switch topics.
Ruth jumped up to welcome him, and ushered him into the dining-room, while the other girls remained upon the porch. As she closed the door, she did not notice that Mrs. Treble stood in the shadow under the front stairs.
Ruth leaped up to greet him and led him into the dining room, while the other girls stayed on the porch. As she shut the door, she didn't see that Mrs. Treble was lurking in the shadows under the front stairs.
“I have been to see this Mrs. Bean,” said the lawyer, to Ruth, when they were seated. “She is an old lady whose memory of what happened when she was young seems very clear indeed. She does not know this Mrs. Treble and her child personally. Mrs. Treble has not been to see her, since she came to Milton.”
“I went to visit Mrs. Bean,” said the lawyer to Ruth as they sat down. “She’s an elderly lady whose memories of her youth are surprisingly vivid. She doesn’t know Mrs. Treble or her child personally. Mrs. Treble hasn’t visited her since she arrived in Milton.”
“No. Mrs. Treble has not been out at all,” admitted Ruth.
“No. Mrs. Treble hasn’t gone out at all,” Ruth admitted.
“Mrs. Bean,” pursued Mr. Howbridge, “declares that she knew Mr. Treble’s mother very well, as a girl. She says that the said mother of John Augustus Treble went west when she was a young woman—before she married. She left behind a brother—Peter Stower. Mrs. Bean has always lived just outside of Milton and has not, I believe, lived a very active life, or been much in touch with the town’s affairs. To her mind, Milton is still a village.
“Mrs. Bean,” continued Mr. Howbridge, “says she knew Mr. Treble’s mother really well when they were young. She claims that John Augustus Treble’s mother moved west when she was a young woman—before she got married. She left behind a brother—Peter Stower. Mrs. Bean has always lived just outside of Milton and hasn’t, I think, led a very active life or been involved much with what goes on in the town. To her, Milton is still a village."
“She claims,” said Mr. Howbridge, “to have heard frequently of this Peter Stower, and when she heard he had died, she wrote to the daughter-in-law of her former friend. That is her entire connection with the matter. She said one very odd thing. That is, she clearly remembers of having hired Peter Stower once to clean up her yard and make her garden. She says he was in the habit of doing such work at one time, and she talked with him about this sister who had gone west.”
“She says,” Mr. Howbridge said, “that she often heard of this Peter Stower, and when she found out he had passed away, she wrote to her former friend's daughter-in-law. That's her whole connection to the situation. She mentioned something quite strange. She clearly recalls hiring Peter Stower once to clean her yard and landscape her garden. She claims he used to do that kind of work, and she spoke with him about this sister who moved out west.”
“Oh!” gasped Ruth.
“Oh!” gasped Ruth.
“It does not seem reasonable,” said Mr. Howbridge. “There is a mixup of identities somewhere. I am pretty sure that, as much as Mr. Peter Stower loved money, he did not have to earn any of it in such a humble way. It’s a puzzle. But the solving of the problem would be very easy, if we could find that lost will.”
“It doesn't seem reasonable,” Mr. Howbridge said. “There’s some kind of identity mix-up going on. I'm pretty sure that, for all Mr. Peter Stower loved money, he didn’t have to earn it in such a modest way. It's a mystery. But figuring it out would be really easy if we could just find that lost will.”
Ruth told him how she and Agnes had thoroughly examined the garret and the contents of the boxes and furniture stowed away there.
Ruth told him how she and Agnes had carefully gone through the attic and checked out the stuff in the boxes and furniture stored there.
“Well,” sighed the lawyer. “We may have to go into chancery to have the matter settled. That would be a costly procedure, and I dislike to take that way.”
“Well,” the lawyer sighed. “We might need to go to court to get this sorted out. That would be an expensive process, and I really don’t want to go down that road.”
Directly after luncheon Tess and Dot started off for Meadow Street with the convalescent Alice-doll pushed before them in Dot’s doll-carriage. Mrs. Treble, who had begun to eat down stairs again, although Lillie was not allowed out of her room as yet, marched straight up stairs, and, after seeing that Lillie was in order, tiptoed along the hall, and proceeded up the other two flights to the garret door.
Directly after lunch, Tess and Dot set off for Meadow Street with the recovering Alice doll pushed ahead of them in Dot's doll carriage. Mrs. Treble, who had started eating downstairs again, even though Lillie was still confined to her room, went straight upstairs. After making sure Lillie was okay, she tiptoed down the hall and climbed the other two flights to the attic door.
When she opened this door and peered into the dimly lit garret, she could not repress a shudder.
When she opened this door and looked into the dimly lit attic, she couldn't help but shudder.
“It is a spooky place,” she muttered.
“It’s a creepy place,” she muttered.
But her curiosity had been aroused, and if Mrs. Treble had one phrenological bump well developed, it was that of curiosity! In she stepped, closed the door behind her, and advanced toward the middle of the huge, littered room.
But her curiosity was piqued, and if Mrs. Treble had one phrenological bump prominently developed, it was her curiosity! In she stepped, closed the door behind her, and walked toward the center of the large, cluttered room.
A lost will! Undoubtedly hidden somewhere in these old chests of drawers—or in that tall old desk yonder. Either the Kenway girls have been very stupid, or Ruth has not told that lawyer the truth! These were Mrs. Treble’s unspoken thoughts.
A lost will! It’s definitely tucked away in these old drawers—or in that tall, old desk over there. Either the Kenway girls are being really foolish, or Ruth hasn’t told that lawyer the whole truth! These were Mrs. Treble’s silent thoughts.
What was that noise? A rat? Mrs. Treble half turned to flee. She was afraid of rats.
What was that noise? A rat? Mrs. Treble turned partially to run away. She was scared of rats.
There was another scramble. One of the rows of old coats and the like, hanging from nails in the rafters overhead, moved more than a little. A rat could not have done that.
There was another scramble. One of the rows of old coats and similar items, hanging from nails in the rafters above, moved quite a bit. A rat couldn't have caused that.
The ghost? Mrs. Treble was not at all afraid of such silly things as ghosts!
The ghost? Mrs. Treble wasn't scared of ridiculous things like ghosts at all!
“I see you there!” she cried, and strode straight for the corner.
“I see you there!” she shouted, and walked straight to the corner.
There was another scramble, one of the Revolutionary uniform coats was pulled off the hook on which it had hung, and seemed, of its own volition, to pitch toward her.
There was another scramble; one of the Revolutionary uniform coats was yanked off the hook where it had been hanging and appeared, as if by its own will, to lunge toward her.
Mrs. Treble screamed, but she advanced. The coat seemed to muffle a small figure which tried to dodge her.
Mrs. Treble screamed, but she kept moving forward. The coat appeared to hide a small figure that was trying to avoid her.
“I have you!” cried Mrs. Treble, and clutched at the coat.
“I've got you!” shouted Mrs. Treble, grabbing onto the coat.
She secured the coat itself, but a small, ragged, red haired, and much frightened boy slid out of its smothering folds and plunged toward the door of the garret. In trying to seize this astonishing apparition, Mrs. Treble missed her footing and came down upon her knees.
She managed to hold onto the coat itself, but a small, scruffy, red-haired boy, clearly terrified, squeezed out of its thick folds and dashed toward the garret door. In her attempt to catch this surprising sight, Mrs. Treble lost her balance and fell to her knees.
The boy, with a stifled shout, reached the door. He wrenched it open and dove down the stairway. His bare feet made little sound upon the bare steps, or upon the carpeted halls below. He seemed to know his way about the house very well indeed.
The boy, holding back a shout, reached for the door. He yanked it open and jumped down the stairs. His bare feet barely made a sound on the bare steps or on the carpeted halls below. He seemed to know his way around the house really well.
When Mrs. Treble reached the stairs and came down, heavily, shrieking the alarm, nobody in the house saw the mysterious red haired boy. But Uncle Rufus, called from his work in the garden, was amazed to see a small figure squeezing through a cellar window into the side-yard. In a minute the said figure flew across to the street fence, scrambled over it, and disappeared up Willow Street, running almost as fast as a dog.
When Mrs. Treble got to the stairs and came down, making a loud fuss, no one in the house noticed the mysterious red-haired boy. But Uncle Rufus, called away from his gardening, was shocked to see a small figure squeezing through a window into the side yard. In a moment, the figure dashed over to the street fence, climbed over it, and vanished up Willow Street, running nearly as fast as a dog.
“Glo-ree!” declared the black man, breathlessly. “If dat boy keeps on runnin’ like he’s done started, he’ll go clean ’round de worl’ an’ be back fo’ supper!”
“Glo-ree!” said the black man, out of breath. “If that boy keeps running like he’s started, he’ll go all the way around the world and be back in time for dinner!”
CHAPTER XXIII—NOT ENTIRELY EXPLAINED
Joe Maroni smiled at Tess and Dot broadly, and the little gold rings in his ears twinkled, when the girls approached his fruit stand.
Joe Maroni grinned at Tess and Dot, and the tiny gold hoops in his ears sparkled as the girls walked up to his fruit stand.
“De litla ladies mak’ Joe ver’ hap’—come to see-a he’s Maria. Maria, she got da craz’ in da head to wait for to see you.”
“Those little ladies make Joe very happy—come to see that he’s with Maria. Maria, she has a crazy idea in her head to wait to see you.”
“Oh, I hope not, Mr. Maroni,” said Tess, in her most grown-up way. “I guess Maria isn’t crazy, only glad.”
“Oh, I hope not, Mr. Maroni,” Tess said in her most grown-up tone. “I think Maria isn’t crazy, just happy.”
“Glad a—si, si! Here she come.”
“Glad a—yes, yes! Here she comes.”
Maria, who always was clean and neat of dress now, appeared from the cellar. She was helping her mother draw out the new baby carriage that Joe had bought—a grand piece of furniture, with glistening wheels, varnished body, and a basket top that tipped any way, so as to keep the sun out of the baby’s eyes.
Maria, who was always clean and neatly dressed, now came up from the cellar. She was helping her mother pull out the new baby carriage that Joe had bought—a fancy piece of furniture, with shiny wheels, a polished body, and a canopy that could tilt in any direction to keep the sun out of the baby’s eyes.
The baby was fat again and very well. He crowed, and put his arms out to Tess and Dot, and the latter was so delighted with him that she almost neglected the Alice-doll in her carriage.
The baby was chubby again and doing great. He laughed and stretched his arms out to Tess and Dot, and Dot was so thrilled with him that she nearly forgot about the Alice doll in her carriage.
The little Maronis thought that big doll and its carriage were, indeed, very wonderful possessions. Two of the smaller Maronis were going walking with the visitors, and Maria and the baby.
The little Maronis thought that the big doll and its carriage were, really, very amazing possessions. Two of the younger Maronis were going for a walk with the visitors, along with Maria and the baby.
Joe filled the front of the baby carriage with fruit, so that the children would not be hungry while away from the house. Off the procession started, for they had agreed to go several blocks to the narrow little park that skirted the canal.
Joe filled the front of the baby stroller with fruit so the kids wouldn’t be hungry while they were out. The group set off, as they had decided to walk a few blocks to the small park that ran alongside the canal.
It was a shady park, and the Kenway girls and the clean, pretty Maroni children had a very nice time. Maria was very kind and patient with her sisters and with the baby, and nothing happened to mar the afternoon’s enjoyment until just as the children were about to wheel the baby—and the doll—back to Meadow Street.
It was a shady park, and the Kenway girls and the clean, pretty Maroni kids were having a great time. Maria was really kind and patient with her sisters and the baby, and nothing spoiled the afternoon’s fun until just as the kids were about to wheel the baby—and the doll—back to Meadow Street.
What happened was really no fault of any of this little party in whom we are interested. They had set off along the canal path, when there suddenly darted out of some bushes a breathless, hatless boy, whose tangled hair was fiery red!
What happened was really no fault of any of this little group we’re interested in. They had started along the canal path when suddenly a breathless, hatless boy with wild, fiery red hair burst out of some bushes!
Tess shrieked aloud. “Why! Tommy Rooney! Whatever are you doing here?”
Tess shouted, “What! Tommy Rooney! What are you doing here?”
The boy whirled and stared at Tess and Dot, with frightened countenance. Their appearance in this place evidently amazed him. He stumbled backward, and appeared to intend running away; but his foot tripped and he went down the canal bank head-first!
The boy spun around and stared at Tess and Dot, looking scared. Their presence here clearly shocked him. He stumbled back and seemed about to run away; but he tripped and fell into the canal bank headfirst!
Splash he went into the murky water, and disappeared. The girls all screamed then; there were no grown folk near—no men at all in sight.
Splash, he jumped into the muddy water and vanished. The girls all screamed then; there were no adults around—no men anywhere in sight.
When Tommy Rooney came to the surface he was choking and coughing, and paddled for only a moment, feebly, before going under again. It was plain that he could not swim.
When Tommy Rooney surfaced, he was choking and coughing, and he struggled to paddle for just a moment before going under again. It was obvious that he couldn’t swim.
“Oh, oh!” cried Dot. “He’ll be drowned. Tommy Rooney will be drowned! And what will his mother say to that?”
“Oh no!” exclaimed Dot. “He’s going to drown. Tommy Rooney is going to drown! And what will his mom say about that?”
Tess wrung her hands and screamed for help. But there was no help.
Tess twisted her hands and yelled for help. But there was no help.
That is, there would have been none for poor Tommy, if it had not been for quick-witted Maria Maroni. Quickly she snatched the baby from the carriage and put him into Tess’ arms. Then she flung out the pillows and wrappings, and ran the carriage to the brow of the canal-bank.
That is, there wouldn't have been any for poor Tommy if it hadn't been for the sharp-minded Maria Maroni. She quickly grabbed the baby from the carriage and placed him in Tess’s arms. Then she threw out the pillows and blankets and rushed the carriage to the edge of the canal bank.
Up came Tommy again, his eyes open, gurgling a cry, and fighting to keep above the surface.
Up came Tommy again, his eyes wide open, gurgling a cry, and struggling to stay above the surface.

Up came Tommy again, his eyes open, gurgling a cry, and fighting to keep above the surface.
Up came Tommy again, his eyes wide open, gurgling a cry, and struggling to stay above the surface.
“Look out, boy!” cried Maria, and she ran the baby carriage right down the bank, letting it go free.
“Watch out, kid!” yelled Maria, and she pushed the baby stroller right down the hill, letting it roll freely.
The carriage wheeled into the water and floated, as Maria knew it would. It was within the reach of Tommy’s still sturdy hands. He grabbed it, and although it dipped some, it bore up his weight so that he did not sink again.
The cart rolled into the water and floated, just as Maria expected. It was within the reach of Tommy’s still strong hands. He grabbed it, and even though it dipped a little, it held his weight so he didn’t sink again.
By that time men had heard their cries, and came running from the lock. They soon fished out Master Tommy and the baby carriage, too.
By that time, men had heard their cries and came running from the lock. They quickly pulled out Master Tommy and the baby carriage as well.
“You’re a smart little kid,” said one of the men, to Maria, and he gave her a silver dollar. Meanwhile the other man turned Tommy across his knee to empty the water out of his lungs. Tommy thought he was going to get a spanking, and he began to struggle and plead with the man.
“You’re a clever little kid,” one of the men said to Maria, handing her a silver dollar. Meanwhile, the other man flipped Tommy over his knee to get the water out of his lungs. Tommy thought he was about to get a spanking, so he started to squirm and beg the man.
“Aw, don’t, Mister! I didn’t mean to fall into your old canal,” he begged, half strangling. “I didn’t hurt the water none.”
“Aw, don’t, Mister! I didn’t mean to fall into your old canal,” he pleaded, half choking. “I didn’t hurt the water at all.”
The men laughed. “You ought to get it—and get it good,” he said. “But perhaps the dip in the canal was punishment enough for you. I’ll leave it to your mother to finish the job right.”
The guys laughed. “You should get it—and really get it,” he said. “But maybe falling in the canal was punishment enough for you. I’ll let your mom take care of it properly.”
“Say! does he belong to these little girls?” asked the other man. “He’s no Italian.”
“Hey! Does he belong to these little girls?” asked the other man. “He’s not Italian.”
“Well, here’s two girls who are not Italians, either,” said the other rescuer.
“Well, here are two girls who aren’t Italians, either,” said the other rescuer.
“He’ll go home with us,” declared Tess, with confidence. “If he doesn’t, we’ll tell his mother, and she’ll send a policeman after Tommy.”
“He’ll come home with us,” Tess said confidently. “If he doesn’t, we’ll tell his mom, and she’ll send the police after Tommy.”
“Guess the little lady knows what she’s about,” laughed the man. “Come on, Jim. The boy’s so water-soaked that it’s pretty near put his hair out. No danger of much fire there now.”
“Looks like the little lady knows what she’s doing,” laughed the man. “Come on, Jim. The boy’s so drenched that it’s almost flattened his hair. There’s no real risk of fire now.”
Maria was afraid of what her father would do and say when he saw the condition of the new baby carriage. She carried the baby home in her arms, while her little sisters carried the pillows and other things. Tess ordered Tommy Rooney to push the carriage.
Maria was worried about how her father would react when he saw the state of the new baby carriage. She held the baby close as she walked home, while her younger sisters carried the pillows and other items. Tess told Tommy Rooney to push the carriage.
Tess was very stern with Tommy, and the latter was very meek. Naturally, he was much subdued after his involuntary bath; and he was worried, too.
Tess was really strict with Tommy, and he was very submissive. Of course, he was quite down after his unexpected bath; and he was worried, too.
“You—you going to make me go clear home with you, Tess Kenway?” he finally asked.
“You—are you really going to make me go all the way home with you, Tess Kenway?” he eventually asked.
“Yes, I am.”
“Yep, I am.”
“Well,” said the boy, with a sigh, “they’ll just about kill me there.”
“Well,” said the boy, with a sigh, “they’re going to totally wear me out over there.”
“What for?” demanded Tess and Dot, in chorus.
“What for?” Tess and Dot demanded together.
“Guess you warn’t at home an hour ago?” said Tommy, a faint grin dawning on his face.
“Guess you weren't home an hour ago?” said Tommy, a faint grin appearing on his face.
“No. We came over here right after lunch,” said Tess.
“Nope. We came over here right after lunch,” Tess said.
“Wow! wait till you hear about it,” groaned Tommy. “Just wait!” and he refused to explain further.
“Wow! Wait until you hear about it,” groaned Tommy. “Just wait!” and he wouldn’t explain any further.
At the Meadow Street fruit stand, there was great excitement when the procession appeared. Mrs. Maroni feared that it was the baby who had fallen into the canal and she ran out, screaming.
At the Meadow Street fruit stand, everyone got really excited when the parade showed up. Mrs. Maroni was scared that the baby had fallen into the canal, so she ran out, yelling.
Such a chattering Tess and Dot had never heard before. Joe and his wife and all the children—including Maria and the baby—screeched at the top of their voices. Somehow an understanding of the facts was gathered by Mr. and Mrs. Maroni, and they began to calm down.
Such a noisy Tess and Dot had never heard before. Joe, his wife, and all the kids—including Maria and the baby—yelled at the top of their lungs. Somehow, Mr. and Mrs. Maroni figured out what was going on, and they started to calm everyone down.
Then Tess put in a good word for Maria, and told Joe that she had saved the life of Tommy, who was a friend of theirs—and a friend of the “litla Padrona,” as Joe insisted upon calling Ruth.
Then Tess spoke highly of Maria and told Joe that she had saved the life of Tommy, who was a friend of theirs—and a friend of the "little Padrona," as Joe insisted on calling Ruth.
So the excitable Italian was pacified, and without visiting Mrs. Kranz on this occasion, Tess and Dot bade the Maronis good-by, kissed the baby, and with Tommy Rooney started for home.
So the excited Italian calmed down, and without stopping to see Mrs. Kranz this time, Tess and Dot said goodbye to the Maronis, kissed the baby, and headed home with Tommy Rooney.
As they approached the old Corner House, Tommy grew more and more disturbed. He was not likely to get cold, if his garments were wet, for the day was very warm. Anyway, he wore so few garments, and they were so ragged, that it did not seem to matter much, whether he removed them in going in swimming, or not!
As they got closer to the old Corner House, Tommy felt increasingly uneasy. He probably wouldn’t get cold, even if his clothes were wet, because it was a really warm day. Besides, he was wearing so few clothes, and they were so tattered, that it hardly seemed to matter whether he took them off to go swimming or not!
“You girls better go ahead and tell ’em,” suggested Tommy, at last.
“You girls should just go ahead and tell them,” Tommy finally suggested.
“Tell ’em what?” demanded Tess.
“Tell them what?” demanded Tess.
“Tell ’em——Well, tell ’em I’m coming. I wouldn’t want to frighten your sisters—and—and that woman.”
“Tell them—well, tell them I’m on my way. I wouldn’t want to scare your sisters—and—and that woman.”
“No, we won’t,” said Tess. “You are fixing to run away again. Don’t you dare even start, Tommy Rooney.”
“No, we won’t,” Tess said. “You’re planning to run away again. Don’t you dare even start, Tommy Rooney.”
“Well,” grunted Tommy. “There’s something going to happen, when we get there.”
“Well,” grunted Tommy. “Something is definitely going to happen when we get there.”
“Nothing’s going to happen. How you talk!”
“Nothing’s going to happen. What are you talking about?”
“Oh, yes there is. I scared that woman pretty near into fits.”
“Oh, yes there is. I scared that woman almost to death.”
“What woman?” demanded Tess and Dot, together.
“What woman?” Tess and Dot asked in unison.
Tommy refused to be more explicit. They came in sight of the Corner House. As they entered by the back gate, Ruth and Agnes rushed out upon the rear porch, having caught sight of Tommy’s disreputable figure.
Tommy wouldn’t go into more detail. They saw the Corner House ahead. As they walked in through the back gate, Ruth and Agnes dashed out onto the back porch, having spotted Tommy's rough appearance.
“There he is!” they shrieked.
“There he is!” they yelled.
Mrs. McCall was visible behind them. She said something far more practical. She demanded: “Is that the boy that’s been stealing my pies and doughnuts?”
Mrs. McCall was visible behind them. She said something much more straightforward. She demanded: “Is that the kid who’s been stealing my pies and donuts?”
Tommy shrank back and turned to flee. But Uncle Rufus darted out from behind the woodshed and caught him.
Tommy stepped back and turned to run. But Uncle Rufus jumped out from behind the woodshed and grabbed him.
“Glo-ree! is dis de leetle rapscallion I done see squeezin’ out of dat cellar winder? An’ I declar’! I didn’t t’ink nobody more’n a cat could git in an out o’ dat winder.”
“Glory! Is that the little rascal I see squeezing out of that cellar window? And I swear! I didn’t think anyone more than a cat could get in and out of that window.”
A window opened above, and Mrs. Treble put out her head. “Hold him till I come down there,” she ordered. “That little tyke tried to play ghost and scare me. I’ll fix him.”
A window opened above, and Mrs. Treble leaned out. “Hold him until I get down there,” she commanded. “That little brat tried to play ghost and scare me. I’ll take care of him.”
She banged the window again, and was evidently hastening down stairs. Even Dot turned upon the truant:
She slammed the window again and was clearly rushing down the stairs. Even Dot turned to the runaway:
“Have you been living in our garret, Tommy Rooney?” she cried.
“Have you been living in our attic, Tommy Rooney?” she shouted.
Tommy nodded, too full for utterance at that moment.
Tommy nodded, too full to speak at that moment.
“And we thought it was a goat!” declared Dot.
“And we thought it was a goat!” Dot exclaimed.
“And you ate the cookies and doughnuts Mrs. McCall missed,” accused Agnes.
“And you ate the cookies and doughnuts that Mrs. McCall missed,” Agnes accused.
Tommy nodded.
Tommy agreed.
“And the dolls’ dinner out of our room,” cried Dot. “And we thought it was Sandy-face.”
“And the dolls’ dinner is out of our room,” shouted Dot. “And we thought it was Sandy-face.”
“Ah—well——I was starvin’,” confessed Tommy.
"Ah—well—I was starving," confessed Tommy.
At this point Tess came to the front again. She stood before Tommy, and even put Uncle Rufus firmly, though gently, aside.
At this point, Tess stepped forward again. She stood in front of Tommy and even gently but firmly moved Uncle Rufus aside.
“Stop!” she said to the wrathful Mrs. Treble, when that lady appeared. “Tommy is a friend of ours. And he’s been ’most drowned. You wouldn’t want to punish him any more to-day. Dot and I invited him home, and you mustn’t all pounce on him this way. You know, his mother’s a long way from here, and he hasn’t seen her lately, and—and he’s sorry anyway. And it must be just awful to be so hungry that you have to steal.”
“Stop!” she said to the angry Mrs. Treble when that lady showed up. “Tommy is a friend of ours. And he’s almost drowned. You wouldn’t want to punish him anymore today. Dot and I invited him home, and you can’t just all come down on him like this. You know, his mom is far away, and he hasn’t seen her recently, and—and he feels bad anyway. And it must be just terrible to be so hungry that you have to steal.”
At this point gentle Tess’ eyes ran over, and she turned to take the red haired boy’s hand. To her amazement, Tommy’s grimy face was likewise streaked with tears.
At this point, gentle Tess's eyes filled with tears, and she turned to take the red-haired boy's hand. To her surprise, Tommy's dirty face was also streaked with tears.
CHAPTER XXIV—AUNT SARAH SPEAKS OUT
Tommy Rooney’s capture explained some of the mysterious happenings about the old Corner House, but he could not satisfy Ruth regarding the figure she had seen appear at the garret window. For that happened before Tommy had ever been in the house.
Tommy Rooney’s capture cleared up some of the strange events at the old Corner House, but he couldn’t explain to Ruth the figure she saw at the garret window. That had happened before Tommy was ever in the house.
They were all kind to Tommy, however—all but Mrs. Treble—after Tess had pleaded for him. Mrs. McCall washed his face and hands, and even kissed him—on the sly—and then set him down to a very satisfying meal. For as often as he had raided Mrs. McCall’s pantry at night since taking up his abode in the garret of the old Corner House, he had not had a real “square” meal for a month.
They were all nice to Tommy, except for Mrs. Treble—after Tess had asked them to. Mrs. McCall washed his face and hands and even gave him a quick kiss—on the sly—before setting him down to a really satisfying meal. Even though he had snuck into Mrs. McCall’s pantry at night since moving into the attic of the old Corner House, he hadn’t had a proper meal for a month.
The house was so big that, by keeping to the two upper floors of the main part during the daytime, and venturing out-of-doors by way of the cellar window only at night, Master Tommy had been able to avoid the family for weeks.
The house was so huge that, by sticking to the two upper floors of the main part during the day and only going outside through the cellar window at night, Master Tommy had managed to avoid the family for weeks.
He had entered the house first on that evening when he was chased by Mr. Pinkney and the bulldog. Finding the back door open, he had run up the back stairs, and so climbed higher, and higher, until he reached the garret.
He was the first to enter the house that evening when he was being chased by Mr. Pinkney and the bulldog. Finding the back door open, he ran up the back stairs, climbing higher and higher until he got to the attic.
Nobody said anything to Master Tommy about the ghost, although Agnes wanted to. Ruth forbade her to broach the subject to the runaway.
Nobody said anything to Master Tommy about the ghost, even though Agnes wanted to. Ruth told her not to bring it up to the runaway.
Tommy had made a nest behind the old clothes, but some nights he had slept in a bed on the third floor. The day Ruth and Agnes ransacked the garret for Uncle Peter’s will, he had been down in that third floor room. When Ruth discovered the print of his body on the feather-bed, he was on the floor, under that bed, hidden by the comforter which hung down all around it.
Tommy had made a nest behind the old clothes, but some nights he slept in a bed on the third floor. The day Ruth and Agnes went through the attic looking for Uncle Peter’s will, he had been down in that third-floor room. When Ruth found the imprint of his body on the feather-bed, he was on the floor, under the bed, hidden by the comforter that hung down all around it.
He was pretty tired of the life he had been leading. He admitted to the Corner House girls that he had not seen a single Indian in all his wanderings. He was ready to go home—even if his mother thrashed him.
He was really tired of the life he had been living. He admitted to the Corner House girls that he hadn't seen a single Indian during all his travels. He was ready to go home—even if his mom gave him a hard time.
So Ruth telegraphed Mrs. Rooney. She took Tommy to a nearby store and dressed him neatly, if cheaply, and then bought his ticket and put him in the care of the conductor of the Bloomingsburg train. Tommy, much wiser than he had been, and quite contrite, went home.
So Ruth sent a telegram to Mrs. Rooney. She took Tommy to a nearby store and dressed him neatly, though on a budget, and then bought his ticket and handed him over to the conductor of the Bloomingsburg train. Tommy, much wiser than before and feeling quite sorry, headed home.
“I s’pose he’s a dreadful bad boy,” sighed Dot. “But my! no girl would ever have such things happen to her—would she?”
“I guess he’s a really bad kid,” sighed Dot. “But wow, no girl would ever have those things happen to her—right?”
“Would you want to be chased by bulldogs, and live in garrets, and steal just enough to keep alive—and—and never have on anything clean, Dot Kenway?” demanded Tess, in horror.
“Would you want to be chased by bulldogs, live in cramped apartments, steal just enough to survive—and—and never wear anything clean, Dot Kenway?” Tess asked, horrified.
“No, I don’t s’pose I would,” confessed Dot. Then she sighed, and added: “It’s awful commonplace, just the same, bein’ a girl, isn’t it?”
“No, I don’t think I would,” Dot admitted. Then she sighed and added, “It’s really mundane, being a girl, isn’t it?”
“I agree with you, Dot-ums,” cried Agnes, who heard her. “Nothing ever happens to us.”
“I agree with you, Dot-ums,” shouted Agnes, who heard her. “Nothing ever happens to us.”
Almost on the heels of that statement, however, something happened to them that satisfied even Agnes’ longing for romance, for some time thereafter.
Almost right after that statement, though, something happened to them that fulfilled even Agnes' desire for romance for a little while.
It was on Saturday that Tommy Rooney went home to his anxious mother. The weather had been of a threatening character for several days. That night the wind shrieked and moaned again around the old Corner House and the rain beat with impotent hands against the panes.
It was on Saturday that Tommy Rooney went home to his worried mother. The weather had been gloomy for several days. That night, the wind howled and wailed again around the old Corner House, and the rain pounded futilely against the windows.
A rainy Sunday is not often a cheerful day. Ruth Kenway always tried to interest her sisters on such occasions in books and papers; or they had quiet talks about “when mother was with us,” or those more ancient times “before father went away.”
A rainy Sunday isn't usually a happy day. Ruth Kenway always tried to engage her sisters in books and articles during these times; or they had quiet conversations about “when mom was with us,” or those older days “before dad left.”
If they could possibly get to Sabbath School on such stormy days, they did so. This particular mid-August Sunday was no exception.
If they could make it to Sabbath School on such stormy days, they did. This particular Sunday in mid-August was no different.
The rain ceased for a while about noon and the four set forth, under two umbrellas, and reached the church in season. They were glad they had come, so few scholars were there, and they helped swell the attendance.
The rain stopped for a bit around noon, and the four of them headed out with two umbrellas, arriving at the church just in time. They were happy they made the trip since there were so few attendees, and their presence helped boost the numbers.
Coming home, it rained a little, and their umbrellas were welcome. Tess and Dot were under the smaller umbrella and the older girls had the larger one. Coming across the parade ground, the path they followed approached the old Corner House from the side.
Coming home, it drizzled a bit, and their umbrellas were a relief. Tess and Dot were under the smaller umbrella while the older girls had the larger one. As they crossed the parade ground, the path they followed came at the old Corner House from the side.
“Oh, see there!” cried Tess, suddenly. “Somebody’s waving to us from the window.”
“Oh, look!” Tess suddenly exclaimed. “Someone's waving at us from the window.”
“What window?” demanded Agnes, with sudden nervousness, trying to tip up the big umbrella, so that she could see, too.
“What window?” Agnes asked, suddenly feeling anxious as she struggled to lift the big umbrella so she could see as well.
“Why!” cried Tess. “It’s in the garret.”
“Why!” Tess exclaimed. “It’s in the attic.”
“Oh, I see it!” agreed Dot.
“Oh, I see it!” Dot replied.
“Oh! mercy me!” groaned Agnes.
“Oh! mercy me!” groaned Agnes.
“Stop that!” gasped Ruth, shaking her by the arm. “You want to scare those children?”
“Stop that!” Ruth gasped, shaking her by the arm. “Do you want to scare those kids?”
“It’s—it’s the ghost,” whispered Agnes, too afraid to look again.
“It’s—the ghost,” Agnes whispered, too scared to look again.
Tess and Dot were merely curious. Ruth had seen the waving figure. Immediately it seemed to leap upward and disappear.
Tess and Dot were just curious. Ruth had seen the person waving. Right away, it looked like they jumped up and vanished.
“Do you suppose it was Lillie?” asked Tess.
“Do you think it was Lillie?” asked Tess.
“We’ll find out when we go in,” said Ruth, in a shaken voice.
“We’ll find out when we go in,” Ruth said, her voice trembling.
Agnes was almost in tears. She clung to Ruth’s arm and moaned in a faint voice:
Agnes was nearly in tears. She held onto Ruth’s arm and whispered softly:
“I don’t want to go in! I never want to go into that horrid old house again.”
“I don’t want to go in! I never want to step foot in that awful old house again.”
“What nonsense you do talk, Ag,” said Ruth, as the little girls ran ahead. “We have been all over that garret. We know there is really nothing there——”
“What nonsense you’re talking, Ag,” said Ruth, as the little girls ran ahead. “We’ve checked that attic thoroughly. We know there’s really nothing there——”
“That’s just it,” groaned Agnes. “It must be a ghost.”
"That's exactly it," groaned Agnes. "It has to be a ghost."
Ruth, unhappy as she felt, determined to discover the meaning of that spectral figure. “Let’s go right up there and find out about it,” she said.
Ruth, feeling unhappy, decided to figure out what that ghostly figure was all about. “Let’s go up there and check it out,” she said.
“Oh, Ruth!”
“Oh, Ruth!”
“I mean it. Come on,” said the older sister, as they entered the big hall.
“I mean it. Come on,” said the older sister as they entered the big hall.
Tess and Dot heard her, and clamored to go, too, but Ruth sent the smaller girls back. At the head of the front stairs, they met Mrs. Treble.
Tess and Dot heard her and begged to go too, but Ruth sent the younger girls back. At the top of the front stairs, they ran into Mrs. Treble.
“Have you, or Lillie, been up in the attic?” asked Ruth, sharply. “There was something at the window up there——”
“Have you or Lillie been up in the attic?” asked Ruth, sharply. “There was something at the window up there——”
“What are you trying to do, girl?” demanded the lady from Ypsilanti, scornfully. “Trying to scare me with a ridiculous ghost story?”
“What are you trying to do, girl?” the lady from Ypsilanti asked disdainfully. “Trying to scare me with a silly ghost story?”
“I don’t know what it is,” said Ruth. “I mean to find out. Were you up there?”
“I don’t know what it is,” said Ruth. “I intend to find out. Were you up there?”
“I should have gone to the garret had I wished,” Mrs. Treble said, scornfully. “You must have something hidden away there, that you don’t want me to see. I wonder what it is?”
“I could have gone to the attic if I wanted to,” Mrs. Treble said with disdain. “You must have something stashed away there that you don’t want me to find out about. I’m curious about what it is.”
“Oh, Mrs. Treble!” began Ruth, and just then she saw that Aunt Sarah’s door was open. Aunt Sarah stood at the opening.
“Oh, Mrs. Treble!” Ruth started, and just then she noticed that Aunt Sarah’s door was open. Aunt Sarah was standing in the doorway.
“Niece Ruth!” exclaimed the old lady, harshly, “why don’t you send that woman away? She’s got no business here.”
“Niece Ruth!” the old lady exclaimed sharply, “why don’t you send that woman away? She has no reason to be here.”
“I’ve more right here than you have, I should hope,” cried Mrs. Treble, loudly. “And more right than these girls. You’ll all find out when the courts take the matter up.”
“I have more right here than you do, I hope,” Mrs. Treble shouted. “And more right than these girls. You’ll all see when the courts handle this.”
“Oh, Mrs. Treble! We none of us know——”
“Oh, Mrs. Treble! None of us know——”
“Yes we do, too,” declared the lady from Ypsilanti, interrupting Ruth. “My husband’s mother was Peter Stower’s sister. Perhaps my Lillie shall have all the property—and this ugly old house, too. I tell you what I’ll do first thing, when it comes into my hands as guardian of my child.”
“Yes, we do too,” said the woman from Ypsilanti, cutting off Ruth. “My husband’s mom was Peter Stower’s sister. Maybe my Lillie will get all the property—and this ugly old house, too. I’ll tell you what I’ll do first when it comes into my hands as my child’s guardian.”
Ruth and Agnes were speechless. Mrs. Treble was more passionate than she had ever been before.
Ruth and Agnes were at a loss for words. Mrs. Treble was more passionate than she'd ever been.
“I shall tear this ugly old house down—that’s what I’ll do,” Mrs. Treble declared. “I’ll raze it to the ground——”
“I’m going to tear this ugly old house down—that’s what I’m going to do,” Mrs. Treble declared. “I’ll level it to the ground——”
Aunt Sarah suddenly advanced into the hall. Her black eyes flashed as though there were sparks in them.
Aunt Sarah suddenly stepped into the hall. Her dark eyes flashed as if there were sparks in them.
“You will do what?” she asked, in a low, hoarse voice.
“You will do what?” she asked, in a low, raspy voice.
“I’ll tear down the house. It is no good.”
“I’ll demolish the house. It’s not good.”
“This beautiful old house!” groaned Agnes, forgetting about the ghost at that moment.
“This beautiful old house!” groaned Agnes, momentarily forgetting about the ghost.
Aunt Sarah’s wrath was rising. It broke the bonds she had put upon her tongue so many years before.
Aunt Sarah's anger was building. It shattered the restraints she had placed on her words so many years ago.
“You will tear this house down?” she repeated. “Niece Ruth! is there any chance of this woman getting control of Peter’s property?”
“You’re really going to tear this house down?” she asked again. “Niece Ruth! Is there any way this woman can take control of Peter’s property?”
“We don’t know,” said Ruth desperately. “If we can’t find Uncle Peter’s will that Mr. Howbridge made, and which leaves the estate to you and us girls, Aunt Sarah—”
“We don’t know,” Ruth said desperately. “If we can’t find Uncle Peter’s will that Mr. Howbridge created, which leaves the estate to you and us girls, Aunt Sarah—”
“There never was such a will,” put in Mrs. Treble.
“There has never been a will like that,” Mrs. Treble interjected.
“Mr. Howbridge says there was. He thinks Mr. Stower must have hidden it away with other papers, somewhere in the house——”
“Mr. Howbridge says there was. He thinks Mr. Stower must have stashed it away with other papers, somewhere in the house——”
“And I know where,” said Aunt Sarah, speaking out at last. “Peter never thought I knew where he hid things. But I did. You gals come with me.”
“And I know where,” said Aunt Sarah, finally speaking up. “Peter never thought I knew where he hid things. But I did. You girls come with me.”
She stalked toward the stairs that led upward. Ruth and Agnes, half awed by her manner and speech, followed her. So did Mrs. Treble.
She walked confidently toward the stairs that went up. Ruth and Agnes, a bit in awe of her attitude and way of speaking, followed her. Mrs. Treble did too.
Aunt Sarah went directly to the garret. Agnes forgot to be scared of the ghost they had seen from outside, in her interest in this affair.
Aunt Sarah headed straight up to the attic. Agnes forgot about being afraid of the ghost they had spotted from outside, caught up in this situation.
Aunt Sarah went to the old secretary, or desk, standing in the middle of the garret floor.
Aunt Sarah walked over to the old desk in the center of the attic floor.
“Oh, we’ve looked all through that,” whispered Agnes.
“Oh, we’ve looked all through that,” whispered Agnes.
“You did not look in the right place,” said Aunt Sarah.
“You didn’t look in the right place,” Aunt Sarah said.
Quite calmly she tapped with her fingers upon a panel in one end of the old desk. In a moment the panel dropped down, leaving in view a very narrow depository for papers. It was crammed with documents of several different kinds.
Quite calmly, she tapped her fingers on a panel at one end of the old desk. In a moment, the panel dropped down, revealing a very narrow space for papers. It was stuffed with documents of various types.
Mrs. Treble sprang forward, with a cry. But Aunt Sarah got in front of her. She seized her skirts with both hands and advanced upon the lady from Ypsilanti with belligerence.
Mrs. Treble rushed forward with a shout. But Aunt Sarah stepped in front of her. She grabbed her skirts with both hands and approached the lady from Ypsilanti aggressively.
“Shoo!” said Aunt Sarah. “Shoo!”
“Go away!” said Aunt Sarah. “Go away!”
As Mrs. Treble retreated, Aunt Sarah advanced, and, as though she were “shooing” a refractory chicken, she drove the lady from Ypsilanti out of the garret and closed the door firmly in her face.
As Mrs. Treble stepped back, Aunt Sarah moved forward, and, like she was trying to chase away a stubborn chicken, she pushed the lady from Ypsilanti out of the attic and shut the door firmly in her face.
CHAPTER XXV—LAYING THE GHOST
Mr. Howbridge came by request to the Corner House the next morning. Ruth had slept all night with the papers found in the old secretary under her pillow.
Mr. Howbridge came at the request of the Corner House the next morning. Ruth had slept all night with the papers she found in the old secretary under her pillow.
Mr. Howbridge came into the dining-room where the four Corner House girls were assembled, smiling and evidently in right good humor. “I understand you have made a wonderful discovery, Miss Kenway?” he said.
Mr. Howbridge walked into the dining room where the four Corner House girls were gathered, smiling and clearly in a great mood. “I hear you’ve made an amazing discovery, Miss Kenway?” he said.
“It was Aunt Sarah,” said Agnes, excitedly. “She knew where the papers were.”
“It was Aunt Sarah,” said Agnes, excitedly. “She knew where the papers were.”
“Indeed?” said the lawyer, interested.
"Really?" said the lawyer, intrigued.
“We have found some of Uncle Peter’s papers, that is sure,” said Ruth. “And among them is one that I think must be the will you spoke of.”
“We’ve come across some of Uncle Peter’s papers, that’s for sure,” said Ruth. “And among them is one that I think has to be the will you mentioned.”
“Good! we shall hope it is the paper we have been looking for,” said Mr. Howbridge, accepting the packet Ruth handed him. “And I have made a discovery, too.”
“Great! Let's hope it's the paper we've been searching for,” said Mr. Howbridge, taking the packet Ruth gave him. “And I have made a discovery, too.”
“What is that, sir?” asked Ruth, politely.
“What’s that, sir?” Ruth asked politely.
“It refers to Mrs. Treble’s claim to the estate of Mr. Peter Stower.”
“It refers to Mrs. Treble’s claim to the estate of Mr. Peter Stower.”
“If little Lillie bears any relationship to Uncle Peter, she must have her just share of the estate. We could agree to nothing else,” Ruth hastened to say.
“If little Lillie is related to Uncle Peter in any way, she has to get her fair share of the estate. We can't agree to anything else,” Ruth quickly added.
“Oh, Ruth!” exclaimed Agnes.
“Oh, Ruth!” Agnes said.
Mr. Howbridge adjusted his glasses and looked at Ruth quizzically. “Miss Kenway,” he said, “you are a remarkable girl. Lillie Treble is the daughter of John Augustus Treble, without a doubt. His mother went west from Milton, years ago, as is claimed. But she was not Peter Stower’s sister.”
Mr. Howbridge adjusted his glasses and looked at Ruth curiously. “Miss Kenway,” he said, “you are an impressive young woman. Lillie Treble is definitely the daughter of John Augustus Treble. His mother moved west from Milton years ago, as people say. But she was not Peter Stower’s sister.”
“Oh, goody!” ejaculated Agnes, clapping her hands.
“Oh, yay!” exclaimed Agnes, clapping her hands.
“Who was she?” asked Ruth.
“Who was she?” Ruth asked.
Mr. Howbridge laughed softly. “She was the sister of a man named Peter Stover. The names are similar, but there is a difference of one letter—and many other differences, it seems. Peter Stover was a poor man all his days. He was an ‘odd job’ man most of his life, working about the farms on the outskirts of Milton, until he grew infirm. He died last winter at the poorfarm.
Mr. Howbridge chuckled gently. “She was the sister of a guy named Peter Stover. The names are similar, but there’s just one letter different—and a lot of other differences, it looks like. Peter Stover was a poor man his whole life. He was an ‘odd job’ guy for most of his life, working on the farms around Milton, until he got weak. He passed away last winter at the poor farm.
“Mrs. Bean, even, remembers the name right now. These Trebles evidently heard of the wealth of your Uncle Peter, and thought he was their Uncle Peter. The names were so much alike, you see.”
“Mrs. Bean even remembers the name right now. These Trebles clearly heard about the wealth of your Uncle Peter and thought he was their Uncle Peter. The names were just so similar, you know.”
“Then—then Mrs. Treble and Lillie have no claim upon Uncle Peter’s estate at all?” asked Ruth.
“Wait—so Mrs. Treble and Lillie don’t have any claim on Uncle Peter’s estate at all?” Ruth asked.
“No more than the Man in the Moon,” said Mr. Howbridge, still smiling.
“No more than the Man in the Moon,” said Mr. Howbridge, still smiling.
“And you know he isn’t any relation,” whispered Tess, to Dot, with great importance.
“And you know he isn’t related to us at all,” Tess whispered to Dot, feeling it was very important.
“The poor things!” Ruth sighed. “Whatever will they do?”
“The poor things!” Ruth sighed. “What are they going to do?”
“Why, Ruth Kenway!” exclaimed Agnes, in great excitement. “What are you thinking of? I should think you had done enough for them.”
“Wow, Ruth Kenway!” Agnes exclaimed, really excited. “What are you thinking? You’ve done more than enough for them.”
Ruth only looked at her, and went on talking to the lawyer. “You see, sir,” she said, “they are quite penniless. I know, for Mrs. Treble broke down and cried about it last night, when I read to her the provisions of what I supposed to be Uncle Peter’s will.
Ruth just glanced at her and continued talking to the lawyer. “You see, sir,” she said, “they're completely broke. I know this because Mrs. Treble broke down and cried about it last night when I read her what I thought were Uncle Peter’s will provisions.
“She spent the last money she had in getting here from Ypsilanti. She has thoroughly believed that Lillie was to come into the money. Now, what can she do?”
“She spent the last of her money getting here from Ypsilanti. She truly believed that Lillie was going to come into some money. Now, what can she do?”
“Go back to Ypsilanti,” put in Agnes, sharply.
“Go back to Ypsilanti,” Agnes said sharply.
“I wonder if her relatives will take her in again if she goes back?” said Ruth slowly.
“I wonder if her relatives will take her in again if she goes back?” Ruth said slowly.
“Ahem!” said Mr. Howbridge, clearing his throat. “I have been in correspondence with a Mr. Noah Presley, her brother-in-law. He says he was opposed to her coming east without knowing more of the situation here and her own rights. Now he says she and Lillie may come back, if——wait! I will read you exactly what he says,” and Mr. Howbridge drew forth the letter in question. He cleared his throat again and read:
“Ahem!” said Mr. Howbridge, clearing his throat. “I’ve been in touch with a Mr. Noah Presley, her brother-in-law. He mentioned that he was against her coming east without understanding more about the situation here and her own rights. Now he says she and Lillie can come back, if——wait! I’ll read you exactly what he says,” and Mr. Howbridge pulled out the letter in question. He cleared his throat again and read:
“‘Tell Emily she can come back here if she wants, providing she’ll mind her own business and keep that dratted young one of hers from turning the house upside down. I can’t pay her fare to Ypsilanti, but I won’t refuse her a home.’”
“‘Tell Emily she can come back here if she wants, as long as she minds her own business and keeps that troublesome young one of hers from turning the house upside down. I can’t pay for her ticket to Ypsilanti, but I won’t deny her a place to stay.’”
“You can easily see what he thinks of them,” declared Agnes, grimly.
“You can easily see what he thinks of them,” declared Agnes, grimly.
“Do hush, dear,” begged Ruth. “Then you will pay their fare back for them, will you not, Mr. Howbridge?” pursued Ruth. “And we shall see that they are comfortably clothed. I do not think they have many frocks.”
“Please be quiet, dear,” pleaded Ruth. “Then you will cover their return fare, won't you, Mr. Howbridge?” continued Ruth. “And we will make sure they have proper clothes. I don’t think they have many dresses.”
“You are really a very remarkable girl, Miss Kenway,” said Mr. Howbridge again. That was the settlement of the Trebles’ affairs. Two weeks later the Corner House girls saw the Ypsilanti lady and her troublesome little girl off on the train for the west.
“You're truly an exceptional girl, Miss Kenway,” Mr. Howbridge said again. That wrapped up the Trebles’ situation. Two weeks later, the Corner House girls saw the Ypsilanti lady and her difficult little girl off on the train to the west.
At this particular Monday morning conference, the lawyer made it clear to the Kenway girls that, now the will had been found, the matters of the estate would all be straightened out. Unless they objected, he would be appointed guardian as well as administrator of the estate. There was plenty of cash in the bank, and they were warranted in living upon a somewhat better scale than they had been living since coming to the old Corner House.
At this Monday morning meeting, the lawyer made it clear to the Kenway girls that now that the will had been found, the estate issues would all be resolved. Unless they had any objections, he would be appointed as both the guardian and administrator of the estate. There was plenty of cash in the bank, and they were entitled to live a somewhat better lifestyle than they had since moving to the old Corner House.
Besides, Ruth, as well as the other girls, was to go to school in the autumn, and she looked forward to this change with delight. What she and her sisters did at school, the new friends they made, and how they bound old friends to them with closer ties, will be set forth in another volume, to be called “The Corner House Girls at School.”
Besides, Ruth and the other girls were going to school in the fall, and she was excited about this change. What she and her sisters experienced at school, the new friends they made, and how they strengthened their bonds with old friends will be described in another book, titled “The Corner House Girls at School.”
A great many things happened to them before schooldays came around. As Tess declared:
A lot happened to them before school started. As Tess said:
“I never did see such a busy time in this family—did you, Dot? Seems to me we don’t have time to turn around, before something new happens!”
“I’ve never seen such a hectic time in this family—have you, Dot? It feels like we don’t have a moment to catch our breath before something new pops up!”
“Well, I’m glad things happen,” quoth Dot, gravely. “Suppose nothing ever did happen to us? We just might as well be asleep all the time.”
“Well, I’m glad things happen,” said Dot seriously. “What if nothing ever did happen to us? We might as well be asleep all the time.”
First of all, with the mystery of Uncle Peter’s will cleared away, and the status of Mrs. Treble and Lillie decided, Ruth went at the mystery which had frightened them so in the garret. Even Agnes became brave enough on that particular Monday to go “ghost hunting.”
First of all, with the mystery of Uncle Peter’s will resolved and the situation with Mrs. Treble and Lillie settled, Ruth tackled the mystery that had scared them so much in the attic. Even Agnes found the courage on that particular Monday to go “ghost hunting.”
They clambered to the garret and examined the window at which they thought they had seen the flapping, jumping figure in the storm. There was positively nothing hanging near the window to suggest such a spectral form as the girls had seen from the parade ground.
They climbed up to the attic and looked at the window where they thought they had seen the flapping, jumping figure in the storm. There was definitely nothing near the window to suggest such a ghostly figure as the girls had seen from the parade ground.
“And this is the window,” said Ruth, thoughtfully. “To the right of the chimney——Oh! goodness me, what a foolish mistake!”
“And this is the window,” said Ruth, thinking. “To the right of the chimney—Oh! my goodness, what a silly mistake!”
“What’s the matter now?” asked the nervous Agnes, who did not dare approach very near the window.
“What’s wrong now?” asked the anxious Agnes, who didn’t dare come too close to the window.
“Why, it wasn’t this window at all,” Ruth said. “Don’t you see? It was to the right of the chimney from the outside! So it is on the left of the chimney up here. It is the other window.”
“Why, it wasn’t this window at all,” Ruth said. “Don’t you see? It was to the right of the chimney from the outside! So it’s on the left of the chimney up here. It’s the other window.”
She marched around the big bulge of the chimney. Agnes held to her sleeve.
She walked around the large bump of the chimney. Agnes clung to her sleeve.
“I don’t care,” she said, faintly. “It was a ghost just the same——”
“I don’t care,” she said softly. “It was still a ghost——”
There was another window just like the one they had formerly looked at. Only, above the window frame was a narrow shelf on which lay a big, torn, home-made kite—the cloth it was covered with yellowed with age, and the string still fastened to it. In cleaning the garret, this kite had been so high up that none of them had lifted it down. Indeed, the string was fastened to a nail driven into a rafter, above.
There was another window just like the one they had looked at before. However, above the window frame was a narrow shelf that held a large, torn, homemade kite—the fabric was yellowed with age, and the string was still attached to it. While cleaning the attic, the kite had been so high up that none of them had taken it down. In fact, the string was secured to a nail driven into a rafter above.
Even now there was a draught of air sucking in around the loose window frame, and the kite rustled and wabbled on its perch. Ruth ran forward and knocked it off the shelf.
Even now, a draft of air was pulling in around the loose window frame, and the kite rustled and wobbled on its perch. Ruth ran forward and knocked it off the shelf.
“Oh, oh!” shrieked Agnes.
“Oh, wow!” shrieked Agnes.
The kite dangled and jumped right before the window in such a manner that it must have looked positively weird from the outside. It was more than half as tall as a man and its crazy motions might well be taken for a human figure, from a distance.
The kite dangled and jumped right in front of the window in a way that must have looked really strange from the outside. It was over half the height of a person, and its erratic movements could easily be mistaken for a human figure from a distance.
Suddenly the boisterous wind seized it again and jerked it back to its perch on the shelf. There it lay quivering, until the next gust of wind should make it perform its ghostly dance before the garret casement.
Suddenly, the loud wind grabbed it again and yanked it back to its spot on the shelf. There it lay trembling, waiting for the next gust of wind to make it do its eerie dance in front of the attic window.
“Oh, isn’t that great!” gasped Agnes. “And it must have been there for years and years—ever since Uncle Peter was a boy, perhaps. Now! what do you suppose Eva Larry will say?”
“Oh, isn’t that awesome!” gasped Agnes. “And it must have been there for years—ever since Uncle Peter was a kid, maybe. Now! What do you think Eva Larry will say?”
“And other people who have been afraid to come to the old Corner House?” laughed Ruth. “Oh, I know! we’ll give a ghost party up here in the garret.”
“And other people who have been too scared to come to the old Corner House?” laughed Ruth. “Oh, I know! We’ll throw a ghost party up here in the attic.”
“Ruth!” screamed Agnes in delight. “That will be just scrumptious!”
“Ruth!” shouted Agnes excitedly. “That’s going to be so delicious!”
“We shall celebrate the laying of the ghost. No! don’t touch it, Agnes. We’ll show the girls when they come just what made all the trouble.”
“We’re going to celebrate getting rid of the ghost. No! don’t touch it, Agnes. We’ll show the girls when they arrive exactly what caused all the trouble.”
This the Corner House girls did. They invited every girl they had become acquainted with in Milton—little and big. Even Alfredia Blossom came and helped Uncle Rufus and Petunia Blossom wait upon the table.
This is what the Corner House girls did. They invited every girl they had gotten to know in Milton—both young and old. Even Alfredia Blossom showed up to help Uncle Rufus and Petunia Blossom serve at the table.
For the first time in years, the old Corner House resounded to the laughter and conversation of a great company. There was music, too, and Ruth opened the parlors for the first time. They all danced in those big rooms.
For the first time in years, the old Corner House echoed with the laughter and chatter of a large group. There was music as well, and Ruth opened up the parlors for the first time. They all danced in those spacious rooms.
Mr. Howbridge proved to be a very nice guardian indeed. He allowed Ruth to do pretty much everything she wanted. But, then, Ruth Kenway was not a girl to desire anything that was not good and sensible.
Mr. Howbridge turned out to be a really nice guardian. He let Ruth do just about everything she wanted. But then, Ruth Kenway wasn’t the type of girl to want anything that wasn't good and sensible.
“It’s dreadfully nice to feel settled,” said Tess to Dot and Maria Maroni, and Margaret and Holly Pease, and the three Creamer girls, as they all crowded into the summer house the afternoon of the ghost laying party.
“It’s horribly nice to feel settled,” said Tess to Dot and Maria Maroni, and Margaret and Holly Pease, along with the three Creamer girls, as they all squeezed into the summer house on the afternoon of the ghost-laying party.
“Now we know we’re going to stay here, so we can make plans for the future,” pursued Tess.
“Now we know we’re going to stay here, so we can make plans for the future,” continued Tess.
“Yes,” observed Dot. “I’m going right to work to make my Alice-doll a new dress. She hasn’t had anything fit to wear since that awful time she was buried alive.”
“Yes,” Dot said. “I’m going to get right to work on making my Alice doll a new dress. She hasn’t had anything decent to wear since that terrible time she was buried alive.”
“Buried alive!” shrieked Mabel Creamer. “How was that?”
“Buried alive!” yelled Mabel Creamer. “How was that?”
“Yes. And they buried her with some dried apples,” sighed Dot. “She’s never been the same since. You see, her eyes are bad. I ought to take her to an eye and ear infernery, I s’pose; but maybe even the doctors there couldn’t help her.”
“Yes. And they buried her with some dried apples,” sighed Dot. “She hasn’t been the same since. You see, her eyesight is poor. I guess I should take her to an eye and ear hospital, but maybe even the doctors there wouldn’t be able to help her.”
“I don’t think it’s infernery, Dot,” said Tess, slowly. “That doesn’t sound just right. It sounds more like a conservatory than a hospital.”
“I don’t think it’s infernery, Dot,” Tess said slowly. “That doesn’t seem quite right. It sounds more like a conservatory than a hospital.”
“Well, hospital, then!” exclaimed Dot. “And poor Alice! I don’t suppose she ever will get the color back into her cheeks.”
“Well, hospital, then!” Dot exclaimed. “And poor Alice! I don’t think she’ll ever get the color back in her cheeks.”
“Shouldn’t think she would, if she’s been buried alive,” said Mabel, blankly.
“Wouldn't think she would, if she’s been buried alive,” Mabel said, blankly.
The two youngest Kenways had been very glad to see Lillie Treble go away, but this was almost the only comment they ever made upon that angel-faced child, before company. Tess and Dot were polite!
The two youngest Kenways were really happy to see Lillie Treble leave, but that was pretty much the only thing they ever said about that angel-faced girl in front of others. Tess and Dot were polite!
That was a lovely day, and the Corner House girls all enjoyed the party immensely. Good Mrs. McCall was delighted, too. She had come to love Ruth and Agnes and Tess and Dot, almost as though they were her own. Ruth had already engaged a strong girl to help about the kitchen work, and the widow had a much easier time at the old Corner House than she had at first had.
That was a beautiful day, and the Corner House girls all had a great time at the party. Kind Mrs. McCall was happy as well. She had grown to care for Ruth, Agnes, Tess, and Dot almost as if they were her own daughters. Ruth had already hired a strong girl to help with the kitchen chores, so the widow had a much easier time at the old Corner House than she initially did.
Aunt Sarah appeared at the party, when the dancing began, in a new cap and with her knitting. She had subsided into her old self again, immediately after her discovery of Uncle Peter’s secret panel in the old secretary in the garret. She talked no more than had been her wont, and her knitting needles clicked quite as sharply. Perhaps, however, she took a more kindly interest in the affairs of the Corner House girls.
Aunt Sarah showed up at the party when the dancing started, wearing a new hat and with her knitting. She had returned to her usual self right after discovering Uncle Peter’s hidden panel in the old desk in the attic. She spoke no more than she usually did, and her knitting needles clicked just as loudly. However, she seemed to take a more genuine interest in the lives of the Corner House girls.
She was not alone in that. All the neighbors, and the church people—indeed everybody in Milton who knew Ruth Kenway and her sisters at all—had a deep interest in the fortunes of the Corner House girls.
She wasn’t the only one. All the neighbors, the church community—pretty much everyone in Milton who knew Ruth Kenway and her sisters—had a genuine interest in the lives of the Corner House girls.
“They are a town institution,” said Mr. Howbridge. “There is no character sweeter and finer than that of Ruth Kenway. Her sisters, too, in their several ways, are equally charming.
“They’re a town institution,” said Mr. Howbridge. “There’s no character sweeter and finer than Ruth Kenway. Her sisters, in their own ways, are equally charming.”
“Ruth—Agnes—Tess—Dot! For an old bachelor like me, who has known no family—to secure the confidence and liking of such a quartette of young folk, is a privilege I fully appreciate. I am proud of them!”
“Ruth—Agnes—Tess—Dot! For an old bachelor like me, who has known no family, earning the trust and affection of such a group of young people is a privilege I truly value. I’m proud of them!”
THE END
THE END
Charming Stories for Girls
Charming Stories for Girls
THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS SERIES
The Corner House Girls Series
By GRACE BROOKS HILL
By Grace Brooks Hill
Four girls from eight to fourteen years of age receive word that a rich bachelor uncle has died, leaving them the old Corner House he occupied. They move into it and then the fun begins. What they find and do will provoke many a hearty laugh. Later, they enter school and make many friends. One of these invites the girls to spend a few weeks at a bungalow owned by her parents, and the adventures they meet with make very interesting reading. Clean, wholesome stories of humor and adventure, sure to appeal to all young girls.
Four girls aged eight to fourteen get the news that their wealthy bachelor uncle has passed away, leaving them the old Corner House he lived in. They move in, and that’s when the fun starts. What they discover and do will lead to plenty of laughs. Later, they start school and make lots of friends. One of these friends invites the girls to spend a few weeks at a bungalow owned by her parents, and the exciting experiences they have make for fascinating reading. These are clean, uplifting stories filled with humor and adventure, sure to resonate with all young girls.
1 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS.
2 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS AT SCHOOL.
3 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS UNDER CANVAS.
4 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS IN A PLAY.
5 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS’ ODD FIND.
6 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS ON A TOUR.
7 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS GROWING UP.
8 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS SNOWBOUND.
9 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS ON A HOUSEBOAT.
10 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS AMONG THE GYPSIES.
11 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS ON PALM ISLAND.
12 THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS SOLVE A MYSTERY.
1 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS.
2 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS AT SCHOOL.
3 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS UNDER CANVAS.
4 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS IN A PLAY.
5 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS' ODD FIND.
6 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS ON A TOUR.
7 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS GROWING UP.
8 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS SNOWBOUND.
9 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS ON A HOUSEBOAT.
10 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS AMONG THE GYPSIES.
11 CORNER HOUSE GIRLS ON PALM ISLAND.
12 THE CORNER HOUSE GIRLS SOLVE A MYSTERY.
BARSE & HOPKINS
BARSE & HOPKINS
New York, N. Y.—Newark, N. J.
New York, NY—Newark, NJ
THE POLLY PENDELTON SERIES
The Polly Pendelton Series
By DOROTHY WHITEHILL
By DOROTHY WHITEHILL
Polly Pendleton is a resourceful, wide-awake American girl who goes to a boarding school on the Hudson River some miles above New York. By her pluck and resourcefulness, she soon makes a place for herself and this she holds right through the course. The account of boarding school life is faithful and pleasing and will attract every girl in her teens.
Polly Pendleton is a clever, alert American girl who attends a boarding school on the Hudson River, just a few miles north of New York City. Through her determination and creativity, she quickly finds her place and maintains it throughout her time there. The depiction of boarding school life is authentic and enjoyable, making it appealing to every teenage girl.
1 POLLY’S FIRST YEAR AT BOARDING SCHOOL
2 POLLY’S SUMMER VACATION
3 POLLY’S SENIOR YEAR AT BOARDING SCHOOL
4 POLLY SEES THE WORLD AT WAR
5 POLLY AND LOIS
6 POLLY AND BOB
7 POLLY’S REUNION
1 POLLY’S FIRST YEAR AT BOARDING SCHOOL
2 POLLY’S SUMMER VACATION
3 POLLY’S SENIOR YEAR AT BOARDING SCHOOL
4 POLLY SEES THE WORLD AT WAR
5 POLLY AND LOIS
6 POLLY AND BOB
7 POLLY’S REUNION
Cloth. Large 12mo. Illustrated.
Cloth. Large 12mo. Illustrated.
BARSE & HOPKINS
BARSE & HOPKINS
Publishers
Publishers
New York, N. Y.—Newark, N. J.
New York, NY—Newark, NJ.
CHICKEN LITTLE JANE SERIES
Chicken Little Jane Series
By LILY MUNSELL RITCHIE
By LILY MUNSELL RITCHIE
Chicken Little Jane is a Western prairie girl who lives a happy, outdoor life in a country where there is plenty of room to turn around. She is a wide-awake, resourceful girl who will instantly win her way into the hearts of other girls. And what good times she has!—with her pets, her friends, and her many interests. “Chicken Little” is the affectionate nickname given to her when she is very, very good, but when she misbehaves it is “Jane”—just Jane!
Chicken Little Jane is a Western prairie girl who enjoys a happy, outdoor life in a place with ample space to move around. She's a lively, resourceful girl who quickly wins the hearts of other girls. And what great times she has!—with her pets, her friends, and her many hobbies. “Chicken Little” is the cute nickname she gets when she's really well-behaved, but when she misbehaves, it's just “Jane”—only Jane!
Adventures of Chicken Little Jane
Chicken Little Jane on the “Big John”
Chicken Little Jane Comes to Town
Adventures of Chicken Little Jane
Chicken Little Jane on the “Big John”
Chicken Little Jane Comes to Town
With numerous illustrations in pen and ink
With many illustrations in pen and ink
By CHARLES D. HUBBARD
By CHARLES D. HUBBARD
BARSE & HOPKINS
BARSE & HOPKINS
New York, N. Y.—Newark, N. J.
New York, NY—Newark, NJ.
THE MARY JANE SERIES
THE MARY JANE SERIES
By CLARA INGRAM JUDSON
By Clara Ingram Judson
Cloth, 12mo. Illustrated.
Cloth, 12mo. Illustrated.
Mary Jane is the typical American little girl who bubbles over with fun and the good things in life. We meet her here on a visit to her grandfather’s farm where she becomes acquainted with farm life and farm animals and thoroughly enjoys the experience. We next see her going to kindergarten and then on a visit to Florida, and then—but read the stories for yourselves.
Mary Jane is the typical American little girl who is full of fun and all the good things in life. We meet her here on a visit to her grandfather’s farm, where she gets to know farm life and farm animals and truly enjoys the experience. Next, we see her starting kindergarten and then visiting Florida, but—read the stories for yourself.
Exquisitely and charmingly written are these books which every little girl from five to nine years old will want from the first book to the last.
Exquisitely and charmingly written, these books are ones that every little girl from five to nine years old will want from the first book to the last.
1 MARY JANE—HER BOOK
2 MARY JANE—HER VISIT
3 MARY JANE’S KINDERGARTEN
4 MARY JANE DOWN SOUTH
5 MARY JANE’S CITY HOME
6 MARY JANE IN NEW ENGLAND
7 MARY JANE’S COUNTRY HOME
8 MARY JANE AT SCHOOL
9 MARY JANE IN CANADA
1 MARY JANE—HER BOOK
2 MARY JANE—HER VISIT
3 MARY JANE’S KINDERGARTEN
4 MARY JANE DOWN SOUTH
5 MARY JANE’S CITY HOME
6 MARY JANE IN NEW ENGLAND
7 MARY JANE’S COUNTRY HOME
8 MARY JANE AT SCHOOL
9 MARY JANE IN CANADA
BARSE & HOPKINS
BARSE & HOPKINS
Publishers
Publishers
New York, N. Y.—Newark, N. J.
New York, NY—Newark, NJ
DOROTHY WHITEHILL SERIES
DOROTHY WHITEHILL COLLECTION
For Girls
For Girls
Here is a sparkling new series of stories for girls—just what they will like, and ask for more of the same kind. It is all about twin sisters, who for the first few years in their lives grow up in ignorance of each other’s existence. Then they are at last brought together and things begin to happen. Janet is an independent go-ahead sort of girl; while her sister Phyllis is—but meet the twins for yourself and be entertained.
Here’s an exciting new series of stories for girls—exactly what they’ll enjoy and want more of. It’s all about twin sisters who, for the first few years of their lives, don’t know about each other. Then they finally meet, and things start to unfold. Janet is a confident and ambitious girl, while her sister Phyllis is—but you should get to know the twins yourself and enjoy their story.
6 Titles, Cloth, large 12mo.,
6 Titles, Cloth, large paperback,
Covers in color.
Colorful covers.
1. JANET, A TWIN
2. PHYLLIS, A TWIN
3. THE TWINS IN THE WEST
4. THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH
5. THE TWINS’ SUMMER VACATION
6. THE TWINS AND TOMMY JR.
1. JANET, A TWIN
2. PHYLLIS, A TWIN
3. THE TWINS IN THE WEST
4. THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH
5. THE TWINS’ SUMMER VACATION
6. THE TWINS AND TOMMY JR.
BARSE & HOPKINS
BARSE & HOPKINS
PUBLISHERS
PUBLISHERS
NEWARK, N. J.—NEW YORK, N. Y.
NEWARK, NJ—NEW YORK, NY
FAMOUS AMERICANS FOR YOUNG READERS
Famous Americans for Kids
“Life Stories with the Charm of Fiction”
“Life Stories with the Allure of Fiction”
“This new series is timely. As an urgent civic need, our schools should be vivified more by the spirit of the founders and builders of the Republic.”
“This new series is timely. As an urgent civic need, our schools should be revitalized more by the spirit of the founders and builders of the Republic.”
WALTER E. RANGER, Commissioner of Education, Rhode Island.
WALTER E. RANGER, Commissioner of Education, Rhode Island.
“I regard the series one of rare usefulness for young readers, and trust it will become a formidable rival for much of the fiction now in circulation among the young.”
“I see the series as extremely valuable for young readers and hope it will become a strong competitor to much of the fiction currently available to them.”
JOHNSON BRIGHAM, State Librarian, Iowa.
JOHNSON BRIGHAM, State Librarian, Iowa.
Titles Ready
Titles Set
“GEORGE WASHINGTON” Joseph Walker
“JOHN PAUL JONES” Chelsea C. Fraser
“BENJAMIN FRANKLIN” Clara Tree Major
“DAVID CROCKETT” Jane Corby
“THOMAS JEFFERSON” Gene Stone
“ABRAHAM LINCOLN” J. Walker McSpadden
“ROBERT FULTON” Inez N. McFee
“THOMAS A. EDISON” Inez N. McFee
“HARRIET BEECHER STOWE” Ruth Brown MacArthur
“MARY LYON” H. Oxley Stengel
“THEODORE ROOSEVELT” J. Walker McSpadden
“GEORGE WASHINGTON” Joseph Walker
“JOHN PAUL JONES” Chelsea C. Fraser
“BENJAMIN FRANKLIN” Clara Tree Major
“DAVID CROCKETT” Jane Corby
“THOMAS JEFFERSON” Gene Stone
“ABRAHAM LINCOLN” J. Walker McSpadden
“ROBERT FULTON” Inez N. McFee
“THOMAS A. EDISON” Inez N. McFee
“HARRIET BEECHER STOWE” Ruth Brown MacArthur
“MARY LYON” H. Oxley Stengel
“THEODORE ROOSEVELT” J. Walker McSpadden
Illustrated. Size 5-1/8 × 7-5/8. Cloth.
Illustrated. Size 5-1/8 × 7-5/8. Cloth.
OTHER VOLUMES IN PREPARATION
OTHER VOLUMES IN PROGRESS
BARSE & HOPKINS
BARSE & HOPKINS
Publishers
Publishers
New York, N. Y.—Newark, N. J.
New York, NY—Newark, NJ
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!